Hidden In This School

by Jordan Lynde

(A Girl Going To An All Boys' Academy)

Nikki Karetta's is Dylan Slade's biggest fan. She admires him to no

extent. She admires him so much, in fact, that she is going to an all
boy's school just so she could meet him. But before she even makes it to
school, someone finds out her identity. This person could either make
her life so much easier, or so much harder. And then, if she stays,
comes the harder part. Keeping her true identity a secret from everyone
else once she's there. Including a roommate.

(Chapter 1)

Snip.

I caught a glimpse of a glossy strand of dirty blonde hair with a slight

curl to it falling to the floor. It was my hair. Snip. Another strand of
my lustrous hair fell to the floor, adding to the accumulation on the floor.

I lifted my head the slightest bit to be able to see my reflection from

the mirror that stood in front of me.

"Don't lift your head!" a sharp voice reprimanded me, and I felt
something hard hit the top of my head.

"Ow! That hurt, Ashlyn!" I complained to my best friend, automatically

lowering my chin to my neck. I glowered at the strands of hair that
plummeted down onto the white tiled floor. Each lock of hair that fell
looked about eight inches long.

After a few more silent minutes of snipping and watching the hair drop,
Ashyln stepped away from me. "I'm done," she announced.

"Can I lift my head and look now?"

"Yeah. It's such a waste though," Ashlyn sighed. "You have such
beautiful hair."

"Had," I corrected, raising my head once more to look in the mirror

while Ashlyn wasn't cutting.

A stranger stared back at me. The only things I recognized were my

blue-grey eyes. I raised my hand to the top of my head and slid it down
the back of it to locate where my hair ended, which was about once inch
from the back of my neck. I turned my head from side to side, examining
my haircut. My hair swayed from the movement, but not like it had done
about a half an hour before, when it was longer. Dirty blond hair
covered my ear and hung low in my eyes, slightly curling. I grinned into
my reflection.

"I look like a guy."

"I did my best," Ashlyn grinned at me, snipping the scissors in her hand
at the air. "I'm really glad that the hairstyle we chose suits you. I
wasn't sure your hair would be able to pull it off."

I stared at the shaggy, "skater", haircut Ashlyn had gave to me. It

really did make me look like a guy. I shrugged and scratched my neck.
"Well it'd be bad if I looked like a female, wouldn't it?"

"No. Because then someone would save you from you and your crazy ideas,
Nikki."

"I go by Nick now," I told her, pushing myself out of the makeshift
barber's chair and running a hand through my unaccustomed short hair.
"And it's not a crazy idea. It's a good one."

"It's crazy, Nikki," Ashlyn rejoined with a frown. "Any idea about a
girl that wants to sneak into an all boys school is crazy. And to go as
far as to cut your hair..."

"I have to go to that school, Ash!"

"Yes, yes," Ashlyn sighed, grabbing a conveniently located broom. She

began to sweep up the wisps of my hair on the bathroom floor into a pile
in the corner. "It's because your precious heartthrob goes there."

I frowned and put my hands on my hips. "I've been studying for years to
get into this school, for this chance, and you don't support it?"

It had been over four years since I first saw Dylan Slade perform his
debut single on the television. At that time, I didn't really have an
interest in the type of music he was singing, but his voice had made me
freeze. It was the most amazing voice ever. When his voice hit high
notes, it gave me the shivers. It also wasn't a kick in the butt that he
had gorgeous looks. His dark hair that was slightly long and came down
into his eyes made him look gorgeous, he had amazingly bright emerald
eyes, and stood at five feet, eight inches. Not to mention he was the
same exact age as me.

And so began my obsession with the singer. He was a pretty amazing

person. He helped with charities, was part of a big brother, big sister
program, and multiple other organizations. It'd been my goal since that
first time I'd seen him on T.V to meet him. He never toured around my
area, ever. In fact, I hadn't seen him go on a tour in awhile. It was
setting me in the dumps. I really wanted to meet this guy. The way he
wrote his song lyrics... they were beautiful. The emotion behind his
beautifully strung together words was incredible.

"I do support it," Ashlyn disagreed, dragging me out of my past, "if I

didn't, do you think I'd have cut your hair? Everybody was so jealous of
it."

"Hair's just hair," I responded shrugging. "I don't see what was so
special about it."

Ashlyn rolled her eyes. "Of course you wouldn't. I swear sometimes you
are a guy... well I guess that will be helpful at your new school." A
scowl became clearly evident her face.
"I thought you approved of my transferring of schools," I pointed out
before she had a chance to speak.

"I know, I know," she sighed, her scowl melting away. "But seriously? An
all boys school?"

"It's the school Dylan goes to. This is the only way I'll be able to
meet him in person," I responded with a frown.

The school Dylan Slade goes to is an all boys' school. When I found that
out, it was too late, as I had already decided I was going to go there
to meet him. Of course, I had to apply for the school as a man. And now
I had just cut my hair so I looked like a guy as well.

I've had it planned out for a while now. I lied to my parents that I was
attending a private coed school in Massachusetts because it was a
prestigious and well-respected school. Well, it wasn't all a lie. It is
a private school, and it is in Massachusetts, and it is prestigious and
well respected. However, it's an all boy's school. They believed me.

"And I can't believe you moving all the way across the country!" Ashlyn
continued, ignoring my spacey-ness. "You have to write letters, and
e-mail me, and I'm going to call you everyday! Promise?"

"Fine, fine," I agree, a smile slipping on to my face despite my words.

"I promise to keep in contact with you."

Ashlyn looked satisfied but then she sighed. "Why can't you just go to
the high school here? I bet your parents would happily pay for back
stage passes for one of his concerts. There's really no need to go all
the way across the country, and lie to your parents just to-"

There was a knock at the door and she stopped in mid-sentence and turned
towards the door.

"What are you two doing in there?" my older brother, Seth, called
through the door. "You've been in there for the last half an hour, and I
really need to go to the bathroom."

I glanced at Ashyln, who had a grin on her face. I didn't tell my family
that I was going to cut my hair. Boy, were they in for a surprise.
Ashlyn quickly grabbed the dustpan sitting on the sink counter and held
it to the floor as I grabbed the broom and swept the pile of hair into
the dustpan and Ashlyn dumped it into the trash. I walked up to the door
and pulled it open with a silly grin on my face.

My brother's face went blank with shock, and then he looked at me like I
was crazy. "Nikki, what did you do to your hair?"

"Oh I decided to become Repunzel and grow it out," I responded

sarcastically, pretending to flip my non-existent long hair. "You like it?"

"You look like a dude!" he exclaimed, reaching out and ruffling my hair.
"And you're transferring to a new school. That's not going to go well
for a first impression you know? And who cut your hair?"

Seth stole a glance at Ashlyn who grinned sheepishly as I grumbled about

how I didn't care about first impressions. Seth shrugged and moved past
us into the bathroom. Ashlyn's face was screwed up from holding in
laughter. She let it out now.

"Your brother's face was priceless when he saw you," she giggled, her
face turning red. "I wish I could have taken a picture!"

"To add it to your shrine of Seth? You stalker," I teased, wagging my

eyebrows at her. Her laughter ceased immediately.

"What? I'm not a stalker!" she denied, turning red, looking at the
bathroom door behind her and ushering me down the hall into my room.

A warm, delicious scent wafted into my nose. It smelled slightly of

apple and strongly of cinnamon. "Wow that candle thing really works," I
commented, picking up the cinnamon apple scented candle and smelling it.
"Money well spent."

I cast my eyes around my room. It was nearly empty. There were five
different boxes about the size of a standard sized television filled
with my personal items, ready to be shipped to Massachusetts. My black
carpet was as clean as it would ever be, and all of my posters and
drawings had been taken off my birds-nest blue wall. I placed the smelly
candle back onto the desk.

Ashlyn pursed her lips together. "The last day before you leave, and you
spend it cutting your hair and making me hate you?"

"How so?" I asked her, confusion dripping in my words.

"What if Seth had heard you before? That would have been so
embarrassing! You told me you wouldn't tell him that I have a crush on him!"

I smiled gently. I was grateful to have Ashlyn as a friend. She wasn't

the one to have weepy goodbyes, but the one to say something as ordinary
as scolding me for embarrassing her as she was now.

"He's too slow to notice without it being told directly to his face," I
assured her, shaking my head faintly.

Ashlyn stood for a moment with crossed arms and frowned at me until is
dissipated into a small smile. "You want to adjust your vest and
bandages one last time?" she questioned, gesturing towards my chest.

I grinned eloquently. This was something to be double sure about. My

chest. Luckily, (or unluckily, but for this moment, luckily) my chest
wasn't huge, and I could cover it up perfectly with some bandages and a
tight vest, and it made me look as flat as a guy, something I needed to
be sure of.

I walked over to one of the boxes where my clothes were and opened it.
Inside was a whole bunch of men's apparel, which I thought would look
good on me, while still making me look like a man. The white ace
bandages and the white vest to cover my chest were on the top of
everything. I scooped them out and dumped them onto my vacant bed.

Ashlyn came over and picked up the vest, scrutinizing it. This was the
fifth time we had tried it out today. It looked fine the first four
times, but I still wanted to make sure it covered me completely.

I threw off the shirt and wrapped the bandages around my chest as best
as I could, which was really exceptional, for I had been diligently
practicing for the last week. Then I threw on the vest and looked at my
image in the mirror. There was no trace of my bust.

"I'm glad that the vest and bandages work so well," Ashlyn mused,
tugging at my vest slightly, making it press tighter against me. "It'd
be horrible if we couldn't cover up what little bust you have."

"Shut up," I muttered, feeling my face heat up in embarrassment. "This

is a good thing at this moment in time!"

"I know," Ashlyn grinned. "Make sure that when your chest grows you tell
me so I can make a new vest so you're breathing doesn't get cut off.
Also, we don't want you to get all flabby." She giggled and I turned
brighter.

"Yeah, I'll remember," I told her, throwing off the vest and unwrapping
the bandages. I tossed them in the box and closed it. "You like saying
things that would normally be awkward for someone to say, don't you?"

"You bet I do," she responded with a sly smile. "I find it fun."

"Of course you do." I rolled my eyes at her and she smiled wider. "Oh
well. I guess that's what makes you, you."

Ashlyn nodded. There was a moment of silence and although nothing was
said, the feelings were passed exquisitely. Ashlyn turned her back on me
and crossed her arms. "I hope you know I won't be sending you off
tomorrow morning."

"Yeah, I know. Soccer game, right? Sorry I can't make it."

"Yeah, well I suppose you have something better to do? Perhaps flying
across the country? But you know what you can do for me while your gone?"

"What's that?" I questioned as a sad smile spread across my face.

Ashlyn looked over at me from over her shoulder, a smirk on her face.
"Fine me a hot man and send me a photo. Then when I come to visit,
introduce me to that person, okay?"

I chuckled. "Like any man would want you- ow!" I rubbed at the spot
where Ashlyn had thrown my hairbrush at me. I grinned at her through the
pain. "Of course I will, your highness."

Ashlyn nodded vigorously. "And if any guy tries to do anything to you,

kick them where the sun doesn't shine."

"We will all be guys there," I told her, knitting my eyebrows in confusion.

"There can be those guys," she told me, turning around again nodding
seriously. "Every all gender school will have a few homosexuals."

"Ah, that's right," I responded, scratching my chin. "I wonder if they

will know I'm not a guy..."
Ashlyn slapped me on the back. "You'll do fine, buddy. Whenever you get
into trouble, remember to call me."

"I will."

"Best friends forever?"

"Forever," I reassured her, taking her pinky by my pinky and shaking it.
"Pinky promise."

We both grinned at each other and then she flipped her hair. "Well, I
have to get home now."

"Alright."

"See you soon?"

"As soon as possible," I told her, feeling a lump growing in my throat.

I swallowed it forcefully. This wasn't a teary goodbye.

Suddenly I was on the ground, and Ashlyn was hugging me. I struggled for
a moment with her while laughing. "Get off. A regular hug would suffice."

She laughed too and stood up, then helped me up. "I couldn't help it.
You looked like you were about to cry."

"Tch. Was not," I lied, crossing my arms. "See you later, Ashlyn."

"Bye-bye, Nikki," Ashlyn said, walking backwards towards the door. She
opened the door and paused at the frame with her hand on the handle.
"And also, good luck with Dylan!"

"Thanks," I responded, smiling at her again. "Good luck for Seth."

She turned red and slammed the door. I grinned at the door for a few
moments until it faded from my face. I flopped down on my bed and looked
at my blank white ceiling. This was the last night I would be spending
in my room. Drowsiness over took me as I slipped into the covers and
into the warmth and comfort of the familiar bed. Slowly, I drifted off
to sleep.

A sharp ringing sound sprung me from my sleep and I sat up quickly,

becoming over come with dizziness and falling back down. I glanced at my
alarm clock, the only appliance that wasn't packed away in a box. It
read five a.m. That meant I had an hour to get everything packed and
ready before I left for the airport with my family.

That hour rushed by, and before I knew it I was saying goodbyes to my
family before I boarded the plane. My mom was in tears, my brother was
joking around, and my dad kept telling me words of encouragement. I
hugged them all once, and kissed them on the cheek before I boarded the
plane.

[Chapter: 2]

I arrived at the airport in Massachusetts at around one o' clock in the

afternoon. I shaded my eyes as I stared at the bright blue sky as the
crisp wind blew gently on my skin. It was colder then California, but it
wasn't too unbearable. I pulled my jacket up and walked into the
terminal with a cart to lug my entire luggage.

My first stop was the bathroom. I quickly located the bathrooms and
hesitated in front of the boys. Would it be better to go into the boys
looking like a girl and come out looking like a guy? Or would it be
better to go into the girls like a girl and come out like a guy? I
frowned slightly. Both ways didn't work. I continued further down the
hall and came to a dual gender bathroom and smiled in relief.

I took my carry-on bag, which was holding my bandages, vest, and

clothes, to change into and entered the bathroom. I locked the door and
stripped immediately, tossing my old clothes into the trash barrel. I
wouldn't need them anyway. I wound the bandages around my chest and
slipped on my vest. Then I pulled the men's shirt over my vest and
slipped on guy's jeans. I studied my appearance in the mirror. A smile
slipped onto my face, which was the only girly looking thing on me, but
besides that I really did look like a man.

I rushed out of the bathroom to grab my luggage. A taxi should have

arrived to bring me to the academy by now. I walked exited the building
and it didn't take long to find the taxi driver. He was holding a bright
yellow sign that read "NICK KARETTA". I hastened towards it and the
driver took my luggage cart and led the way to the black and yellow taxi
in the parking lot. I jumped in, and as soon as the luggage was all in,
he got in the driver's seat and we were off on the three-hour ride to my
new school.

I dozed off during the trip, and was jolted awake by a sharp turn. I
opened my eyes groggily, and wiped them. I peered out the window as
large apartments rolled by outside, and I stared in wonder at open
streets and real grass. It was a lot better then California, because
where I lived almost everything was fake. There wasn't a lot of "natural
beauty".

"We are almost there," the taxi driver announced, looking at me through
the rear view mirror.

I nodded as I sat up and adjusted my shirt. I checked my reflection in

the taxi window. I still looked male. But I couldn't help feeling people
would be able to tell by my face. I took a deep breath and exhaled
slowly. I had to think positively. If I didn't, my secret was going to
be found out. I tugged at my shirt nervously as I swallowed. It would be
okay, I told myself.

I stuck my hand into the pocket of my baggy jeans and fished around for
the letter of acceptance from the private school, Williston. When I
located it I pulled it out and scanned my eyes over it. I had a
"greeting" appointment with the Headmaster at four. I stuck my hand back
into my pocket and dug out my cell phone. It was three. I frowned and
looked out the window. Would I be there in time?

"Oh, come on," I heard the taxi driver groan.

I leaned over slightly so I could see through the front windshield to

see what was happening. What met my gaze were the backs of many cars. I
raised my eyebrows and bit my lip. The taxi slowed and then came to a
complete stop. The driver looked back at me.

"Do you have to be at Williston at a certain time?"

"Yeah. At four to meet with the Headmaster," I responded, nodding my

head as he shrugged.

"I don't think you'll make it in time," he informed me, tilting his head
towards the traffic jam. "The traffic is really backed up at this time."

I felt panic bubble slightly inside me. "But I need to be there for four."

"I'm sorry, but there's no way to get past all of this traffic."

I chewed on my lip and looked out the window. "How far is it from here
walking?"

The taxi driver gave me a skeptical look. "You want to walk? With your
entire luggage? If you just wait the traffic out I'm sure I can get you
there at like 4:10."

"No... I need to be there on time," I told him, reaching for my seat

buckle and unbuckling myself. "How much further is it?"

"I'd say about thirty minutes by foot," the taxi driver told me, looking
at his watch. "You'd make it but..."

"Could you tell me how to get there?"

"Okay. All you have to do it walk straight from here until you come to
the downtown area, and then take the road where the grocery store is and
follow it down the hill and you will come to the academy."

"Thanks," I responded, sticking my phone and letter back into my pocket.

I pulled out my wallet and paid the fare.

"Are you sure you want to walk?" the taxi driver asked as he took the
money from me. "Even if you're a guy it's still dangerous..."

Well, I was glad he thought I was a guy. That meant my disguise was
working. I opened the door and grabbed my suitcases and carry-on bag and
started to get out. Cold air rushed at me as I stepped onto the
pavement, heaving myself up with the heavy luggage. I ducked my head
back in to bid him adieu.

"Are you sure kid?" he repeated once more. "I'm sure it'd be fine if-"

"It's okay, thank you for the ride," I responded, straightening out and
closing the taxi door.

I looked down the street to see if any cars were coming, and when I
didn't see any I scurried across the busy street onto the sidewalk,
heaving my heavy luggage. I grumbled to myself as I adjusted the baggage
and began walking in the direction I had been told to walk in.

"This is awesome," I muttered to myself sarcastically. "Why are my

suitcases so heavy?"

I hauled myself down the street nearly dragging my bags on the ground.
People gave me questioning looks as I passed and I grimaced at them in
return. It was a good thing I was in shape, or I'd never be able to make
it. My arms were already starting to hurt.

I arrived in what I expected to be the downtown area and stopped in

front of a pizza place. I frowned as I placed down my luggage. The taxi
driver had said I needed to find a grocery store... but I didn't see one
anywhere. I groaned in frustration and kicked one of my suitcases, only
injuring myself. I crouched down and held my foot, willing the pain to
go away.

I heard a bell ring and turned towards the entrance of the pizza place,
where a man in black dress pants, a black turtleneck, and what looked to
be like a white lab coat. He stared at me curiously, brushing a few
strands of straight, dirty blonde hair away from his face. I stared back
at him, faintly blushing from my stupid behavior.

"Are you okay, miss?" he finally asked, coming over to me and holding
out a hand.

"Um... I'm a guy," I told him, ignoring his hand and straightening
myself off. I cleared my throat and rubbed my nose as we stood in an
awkward silence.

"You don't have to lie to me," the man finally said, grinning slightly.
"It's not like I'm going to shove you in a car and haul you off somewhere."

I stared at him incredulously. How could he talk so freely like that? I

shrugged. I guess it wasn't worth lying to a guy I wouldn't ever see
again. "Well okay..."

The man smiled at me and gestured to the luggage. "Are you a tourist?"

I hesitate a moment before nodding my head. This guy might be good for
directions. "Yeah, in fact, I need help finding the Williston academy."

The man looked at me with a confused expression on his face, his eyes
narrowing at me slightly.

I smiled at him to be polite, but then panic struck as I realized why he

was confused. He was a resident, so he must know it's an all boys'
academy. And I had just basically said to him that I was a girl. He
would know something was up and then-

"Oh, I get it," he started, interrupting my frantic thoughts.

"G-get what?" I responded, stuttering slightly. Did he know?

"You must be a transfer student, right? And you must be lost too." The
guy smirked at me slightly.

I sighed in relief. "You've got it," I told him, going along with it,
even though it was true. "I need directions. Do you think you could help?"

"Sure. Or better yet, I could accompany you there?"

I stared at him suspiciously.

He saw my expression and chuckled. "I promise you I'm not going to drag
you off somewhere. It's just easier for me to show you where it is. I'm
going there as well, anyways."

I stared at him for a few moments debating. Could I trust this guy? He
seemed friendly enough. And I really needed to get to that school. And
even if he tried something, we were downtown so people could help me.

"Yeah sure, that'd be great," I finally told him, convincing myself it

would be okay.

He smiled at me and picked up two of my suitcases. "I'll lend you a hand

with these as well."

I smiled back at him. People in Massachusetts were pretty nice. "Thanks."

I picked up my carry on and hitched it onto my shoulder as the man took

the lead and I followed behind him. He glanced over his shoulder at me.

"Where are you from?"

"California," I told him, falling into step beside him rather then
behind him.

"Really? Why would you come all the way from California to go to the
academy?" the man questioned, looking surprised.

"Uh," I hesitated. What would I tell him? The truth? I supposed it

didn't matter since I would never see this man again. "I'm going here to
meet my idol."

"Idol?" the man reiterated. "This person must be very important to you."

"You have no idea."

The man chuckled. "I thought the school was an all boys' school though."

I froze, and laughed nervously. "R-really? Maybe it just changed into a

co-ed school..."

The man nodded thoughtfully. "That could be it. Though, it must have
been really recent."

"Maybe," I responded, wishing we were just at the school already.

"Why did you decide to transfer now? It'll be hard to adjust to the new
school during the third month..."

I shrugged. "I didn't really have a choice. I had a difficult time

convincing my parents to let me transfer, and when they finally said I
could, I happened to receive a letter of acceptance." A smiled slipped
onto my face. "After that, my parents couldn't say no because they
already agreed to let me go there."
"I can see why your parents might not have wanted you to go there," the
man responded, looking at me from over his shoulder. "The tuition is
very expensive."

"Oh, I'm on scholarship."

The man looked slightly surprised, then he shook his head and grinned,
muttering something I didn't quite catch.

"What did you say?"

"Nothing," the man replied, a grin still set on his face.

Wow. That was my first impression of the Williston Academy. It took my

breath away. There was a tall, black century gate surrounding the
courtyard. The grass was a perfect green, and even the leaves that had
fallen from the trees remained beautiful orange or red, or both. The
sidewalk surrounding the fence, and the pavement on the inside were all
paved in a white.

What I was guessing was the main building was gigantic. It was made out
of rust color bricks, and ivory hung down it in just the right spots.
White surrounded the windows, setting the tone as classy instead of
creepy. Surrounding the main building were smaller buildings, which I
guessed were the academic buildings, or activity buildings.

"You seem impressed," the light haired man commented, a grin on his face.

"Very," I agreed, nodding my head as we reached the black entrance gate.

I reached out and undead the old-fashion style lock and swung it open.

"Are you going to see the Headmaster?" the man asked, following me and
shutting the gate behind him.

I nodded my head. "Where are you going?"

"Same place, but not to see the Headmaster," he told me with a small
smirk. "I'll accompany you there."

I stared after him for a second, suspiciously. What was with him? Was he
going to try something, like kidnapping me? Or did he really have to go
to the main building? He wouldn't try anything in the middle of a school
though... would he?

I put a little more space between the man and me as we continued over
the grassy lawn towards the main building. The door was huge and very
fancy looking. The man opened it and gestured me inside. I went in
first, and found myself in a very large, and welcoming, lobby. The floor
was made out of oak, and brown furniture was scattered around. A large
fire was going in the fireplace.

"There's the Headmaster," the man beside me said, pointing to a man

maybe mid-forties, or early-fifties with short white hair and a
clean-shaven face.

I nodded, suddenly nervous. The Headmaster looked in our direction and

smiled, coming towards us. I quickly glanced down to make sure my chest
looked okay. Flat as a board.
"Hello," the Headmaster greeted us, still smiling, as he got close
enough. "I'm going to guess you're the new student?"

"Yes, sir," I responded with a little nod of the head, deepening my

voice considerably.

The Headmaster and the man beside me chuckled.

"You don't need to be so formal," the Headmaster informed me, still

smiling broadly. "You make me sound like a dictator."

I grinned slightly, not sure whether to laugh at his joke or not.

"Did you get lost?" he asked, still smiling. Did he ever stop?

"Kind of," I admitted sheepishly. Did guys act sheepish?

"Don't worry, I found him," the man beside me interjected. "He was in
the downtown area with all his bags."

The Headmaster turned to the man. "I'm glad you found him, Mr. Hanley.
We wouldn't want him lost on the streets..."

I froze. Mr. Hanley? The Headmaster knew this guy. That meant he was a
teacher here. That knew I was a girl. My hands started to shake. Was
this all over before it began? Before panic could arise, I tried to calm
myself down. He had referred to me as a guy. So all hope wasn't lost. I
stared wide-eyed at the man, Mr. Hanley. He smirked at me and gave me a
meaningful look.

"Yes, it's a good thing I found him," Mr. Hanley responded, smiling at
the Headmaster. "But if you excuse me, I have to get back to my office."

"Of course," the Headmaster replied, nodding. "Thank you for

accompanying him here."

"No problem," Mr. Hanley said as started walking off. "I'll also have
his luggage sent to his room. See you later..."

I stared after him, my mouth dry. This was bad. I couldn't believe I had
messed up this bad already.

"Shall we go into my office now?"

I returned my attention to the Headmaster and nodded my head slightly.

He frowned at me. "Are you feeling alright?"

"I'm just tired," I lied, following him as he started towards hi office.

"Then we'll make this meeting quick so you can get to your dorm and
rest," he responded with a gentle smile.

I nodded in thanks. It was going to be hard to focus on the meeting. My

head was only full of questions. Why hadn't Mr. Hanley told the
Headmaster I was a girl? What was he going to do about it? Was he going
to tell him? My throat felt tight as I thought. I was scared.

[Chapter: 3]
I rubbed my hands on my pants for the hundredth time. It was gross. My
palms were sweating like crazy because of how nervous I was.

The Headmaster peered down at me worriedly. "Are you okay, Nick?"

"Yeah, I'm just tired," I responded, deepening my voice.

"Maybe we should finish up so you can get to your dorm," the Headmaster
suggested, pushing back away from his desk and standing up. He crossed
the room to a file cabinet, opened the top drawer, and began ferreting
around for something. After a few seconds his hand reemerged from the
drawer, holding something.

I stood up as well now, and waited as he came to me, holding out his
fist out to me. I put my hand out palm up and a key fell onto it.

"This is the key to your dorm," he told me, as I looked at the small
silver key in my hand. "I trust you know your dorm number?"

I nodded. "216."

"Good, good," the Headmaster responded, nodding. "Then I will let you
get to your dorm so you can rest. You'll have a big day tomorrow."

"Thank you, and good night," I responded politely, turning and heading
for the door.

Once I was out of the door, I took a deep breath. I had to confront that
Hanley guy. If he told anyone that I was a girl, I would be kicked out
immediately. I grit my teeth together. I should have stuck with my "I'm
a man!" charade. I bunched my hands into fists and went in the direction
of the offices.

Mr. Hanley would be the nurse, the guidance counselor, or the Dean of
Students, because those were the only three offices besides the
Headmaster's in the building. I peered cautiously into the Dean of
Student's office. A man with grey hair and a small mustache was frowning
down at something on his desk. Obviously, it wasn't this man. I watched
for a few more seconds as the Dean of Student's pulled out what looked
like an origami rabbit and had it hop around the desk. I giggled. This
guy seemed pretty interesting.

"You know, giggling is a very girly thing to do," an amused voice

commented from behind me.

I gasped and twirled around, coming face-to-face with Mr. Hanley. He

smiled slightly at me before grabbing my wrist and dragging me down the
hall. I struggled for a few seconds to get out of his grasp, but gave up
quickly.

"Are you taking me to your office?" I asked, walking a little faster so

he wouldn't drag me.

"Yeah," Mr. Hanley replied, letting go of my wrist. "I think you have a
bit of explaining to do."
Mr. Hanley was the nurse. We entered his office and I smiled slightly.
If there had to be one person who I wanted to let know I was a girl, and
they let me stay, it would be the nurse. Why? Because of physical exams.

Mr. Hanley gestured towards a seat across from him and I sat in it as he
took a seat at his desk. He leaned on his elbow with his chin in his
hand and studied my face. It was quiet for a few moments as I nervously
looked about the room.

"I already know why you want to be here," he finally started, staring me
down. "But is there anything you want to add to it?"

"Umm..." I thought for a moment. "Well... I studied really hard for this
chance, and it would be great if you didn't ruin it. I've always wanted
to meet Dylan and he's helped me through rough patches in my life. I
came from all the way across the country!" I spilled out in a rush.
"That's he only reason why I am here!"

"And I think it's a pretty reasonable reason," Mr. Hanley responded.

"But don't you think you're a little... obsessed?"

"No," I stated boldly without hesitation, causing him to chuckle.

"Well, you're lucky I want to see how long you can manage to hide the
fact that you're a girl in this all boys school." He grinned. "Otherwise
I probably wouldn't let you stay."

I let out a sigh of relief. That was too easy. "You aren't going to tell
anyone?"

Mr. Hanley shrugged. "We'll see. If I don't like how you are going about
things, I'll have you kicked out of here. And, of course, you'll have to
convince me to get me to let you stay."

My heart dropped. "Convince you? How?" I asked desperately. "I'll do

anything."

Mr. Hanley shrugged. "What if I made you cut off all your hair and wear
scraggily clothing? Or maybe, what if I told you that you have to act gay?"

I glared at him. "So you want me to embarrass myself?"

He chuckled. "Yes, I guess I do."

I scowled at him and clenched my hands tighter. I didn't want to

embarrass myself, especially if it was in front of Dylan Slade. While I
was here, I wanted to be friends with him, not make him think I'm a
loser and hate me. I bit my lip to try to keep my anger in check. The
last thing I wanted was to cry in front of this man. But I wanted to
stay, but...

"No," I finally said, glaring at Mr. Hanley again. "I won't embarrass
myself, and if you want to kick me out of here because of it, then do
it! I'd rather not be here then make a fool of myself. But I hope you
know that if you do kick me out of here, that you're ruining a innocent
girls hopes and dreams!"
Mr. Hanley stared at me for a moment before chuckling. I glared at him
as he continued to laugh.

"What?" I finally demanded angrily.

"You're too funny," he responded, calming his laughter. "I wasn't really
going to make you do that."

"You weren't?" I asked skeptically.

He shook his head. "Nah, I'm not that mean. I was planning to let you
stay all along. That's why I didn't tell the Headmaster when you first
met him."

I stared at him with a frown. "Then why-"

"I wouldn't to see what you would say," he said, answering my question
before I had a chance to ask it.

I scowled at him now. "How old are you?"

"Twenty."

I gaped at him, my anger vanishing. "You're only twenty? How in the

world did you become a nurse so young?"

He shrugged. "I have rich parents."

"Does that mean you didn't go to college for it?"

Mr. Hanley laughed. "Of course I went to college! I just went to a good
college so instead of four years, I only had to take two."

"Oh."

There was a silence for a few moments and I glanced at the clock. It was
already almost nine. My conversation with the Headmaster had gone on for
a long time, and I would get in trouble for being here because there was
a curfew for nine on Sunday nights.

"Well, Mr. Hanley, I have to get to my dorm," I told him, standing up

and flipping my hair out of my face.

"You can call me Seth," he told me with a wink. "You are a special case."

I smiled slightly at him. "You have the same name as my older brother."

He smiled back and stood up, leading me to the door. "I'll be keeping an
eye on you from now on, little lady. If you need something, just let me
now, and I'll see what I can do to help. You're my new source of
amusement at this school."

I felt an overwhelming affection for this person. He didn't know me, and
yet he wasn't going to tell my secret. Even if it was for his amusement,
I was really happy about it. And now I owed him a lot. After a moments
hesitation I threw myself at him and wrapped my arms around him.

"Thank you!"
He laughed and petted my head. "Affectionate much? Are you trying to
make me into a pedophile?"

I immediately dropped my arms and stepped away from him.

"I was kidding!"

I laughed. "I know. But thanks again."

He raised an eyebrow. "I don't know why you are thanking me... I can
kick you out whenever I want for no reason, you know."

"Well I know you won't," I said confidently.

"Why's that?"

"You said yourself," I told him, my hand on the door handle, "I'm your
new source of amusement, so that just means I'll have to amuse you. And
I know I'll be able to, so you won't kick me out. Bye!" I stepped out of
the office and quickly shut the door before he could respond.

I hurried down the hall, and outside of the building. As soon as I was
outside I dug out my phone and dialed in Ashlyn's number, pressing the
call button and putting it to my ear.

After a few rings, a quiet and horse voice answered.

"I hope to god this is important, Nikki, because it is almost one in the
morning!" Ashlyn growled in a whisper.

"I was found out," I whispered into the phone, heading towards dorm
three, which is where my dorm room was located. "By the nurse."

I heard Ashlyn inhale sharply. "No way! What did you do? What did he do?
How? Nikki, you are such an idiot!"

"Calm down," I responded, laughing. "It's okay! He said he wouldn't tell."

"What? Why wouldn't he tell?"

"He says I'll be his new source of amusement," I told her, crossing the
shadowy lawn and towards a large brick building covered in ivy, not
unlike the main building.

"So he's using you?" Ashlyn responded flatly. "Well, whatever. At least
it's the nurse. Now when physical exams come up, no one else will find out."

"I know. How lucky is that?" I ran up the brick steps to the large
wooden door and paused in front of it. "But hey, I got to go. Text me,
or something."

"Not tonight," she responded, irritation back in her voice. "I have
school tomorrow too, and I'd rather not spend the whole night, or rather
morning, texting you. So, I'll talk to you tomorrow."

"Okay," I agreed. "Tomorrow then. Goodbye."

I hung up the phone and stuffed it into my pocket. I pulled open the
wooden door and entered the warm dorm. The ground was carpeted with
brown carpet, and the walls were tan. I walked down the hall and came to
stairs right away. I climbed up them into a new hall, where there were
rooms with room numbers. I looked at the closest one. 207. That meant
mine was down a little way.

I quickly walked towards my room, glad I hadn't ran into anyone. I

wasn't ready to put up a guy front in front of anyone. That could wait
until tomorrow. I found my dorm and stuck the key into the keyhole and
twisted it, unlocking the door. I opened it and stepped into my new room.

The first thing I noticed was that there was a bunk bed. I stared
blankly at it for a moment, and then something registered in my mind. I
had a roommate. I quickly shut the door behind me and looked around the
room. This was bad. No, worse than bad. This was horrible. How in the
world was I going to keep my secret if I had a roommate? No one had told
me I was going to have a roommate!

I walked towards the bunk bed and cautiously peered at the top bunk. It
looked freshly made, and their wasn't anything on it. I guessed that was
my bed. I took another look around the room.

There were two desks placed facing the wall. One of them was cluttered
with a laptop, papers, pencils and other random objects. The other one,
mine I guessed again, was empty. There was a door next to the desk on
the left. I guessed it led to the bathroom.

On the left wall there were two different doors. I walked over to one of
the doors and opened it to find clothing and shoes and other objects. So
we had closets in our room as well. That was cool.

Finally, where the door to the hall was, there was a giant flat screen
T.V to the left of the door with a video game system hooked up to it. On
the other side of the door, there was a gigantic sound system. I grinned
slightly. This school was awesome.

My luggage was in front of one of the closet doors. I went over to it

and decided now, while my roommate wasn't here, would be a good time to
put all my stuff away. There were a few things I didn't want whoever my
roommate was to see.

It took about an hour to put all of my stuff away and I was dead tired
when I was. And my roommate still hadn't come back from wherever he was.
I locked the door and began to unwrap myself. I tossed my bandages into
a box that I put at the top of my closet and climbed up to the top bunk
and got settled into my bed. It was extremely comfortable. I set an
alarm clock, than I reached over it and flicked the conveniently located
light switch to turn off the lights. I shifted into a comfortable
position, and before I knew it, I was asleep.

[Chapter: 4]

Beep!

I sat up quickly, feeling around mindlessly for my alarm clock to shut

it off. When it made contact the wailing instantly went away. I yawned
and flipped on the light taking a second to let my eyes get adjusted to
the new brightness.

I jumped down from the bunk and shot a glance at the vacant bed
underneath mine. Either my roommate had come back late and left early,
or didn't come back at all. I shrugged as I went to the closet to get my
wrap. It made my life more simple if I didn't have to deal with a guy in
the morning my first day here. I brought all my stuff to the bathroom
and hopped into the shower.

After I was clean and dressed I checked myself out in the mirror. My
hair had turned brown due to it being wet, and lay extremely flat on my
head. After a moment I deemed myself manly enough and grabbed my school
bag. I checked my watch as I exited the dorm room into the surprisingly
empty hall. I was a little early, but I was going to need the extra time
to find my first class.

The lawn of the school was littered with male students in black dress
pants and different colored shirts. I stared for a second in awe. This
was my first time seeing so many boys together all at once. After
getting over my awe I pulled out and scanned over my schedule. My first
class, English, was in Building A. I frowned as I pulled out a map of
the area. After locating the building on the map, I set off in the
general direction, hoping to make it there.

Finding the building was easy. The hard part, as I was now finding out,
was finding where the classroom was. The room number was A12, and so far
I had only seen odd numbers. I buried my nose in my map again, hoping it
would give me a clue to where the classroom was. As I was turning the
corner, something hard knocked into me and I stumbled back a few steps
on the verge of falling. A strong grip held me firmly and I straightened
myself out.

"Sorry," a boy with medium-length dyed black hair.

He had bright blue eyes and he stood about six inches taller than me. He
was slender, but from the t-shirt he was wearing, I could tell he was
muscular.

"It's fine," I replied, deepening my voice.

"Are you new here? I don't think I've ever seen you around before," he
mentioned staring at me curiously.

"Yeah," I responded, feeling self-conscious and looking at the floor. "I

just arrived yesterday."

"You're going to love it here, man," the boy grinned, punching my on the
shoulder.

I winced and managed a grimace. "I hope so."

The boy laughed. "My name's Sam. Sam Radke."

"Nick," I told him, "Nick Karetta."

"Nice to meet you," Sam said, grinning again. "And do you need help
finding a classroom?" He tipped his head in the direction of my hand,
which was holding the map still.
I grinned sheepishly. "Yeah, kind of."

"I'll help," he replied, taking my schedule out of my other hand. He

quickly scanned down it. "English? That's where I'm headed! Just follow me."

"Okay."

He shook his head a little to get the hair out of his face and then
turned, motioning for me to follow him. I started after him, keeping an
eye open so I didn't run into anyone else. The halls began to get
louder, and I had to avoid a few people getting shoved and almost
hitting me. When we made it to the classroom I let out a sigh of relief.

"First time attending an all guys academy?" Sam asked with a grin as we
strode into the classroom.

"Yeah," I responded with a nod. He had no idea.

"Sam!" a voice called from across the room, attracting both Sam's and my
attention. "Who's your friend?"

I turned to see a young man with short, messy brown hair waving
frantically at Sam. His eyes were grey, and like Sam, he was slender but
as he was waving, his muscles stood out.

"This here's the new kid," Sam responded, pushing me over to where the
brown hair kid stood with another guy, this one with blonde hair.

"What's up?" the one with brown hair acknowledged me, holding out his hand.

I paused for a quick second. This was it. A guy handshake. I slapped his
hand and gripped it, sliding it back out. He gave me a nod of approval.

"My name's Hayden Heywood," he told me, scrutinizing me over. He frowned

slightly after a second. "You look like a girl."

"Hayden!" Sam scolded, looking shocked. "Don't say that to the new kid!"

I forced a laugh, trying not to freeze up. "Don't worry. I've been told
that before."

"See? He doesn't care!" Hayden muttered rolling his eyes at Sam.

"Anyways what's your name?"

"Nick Karetta," I introduced myself, addressing the blonde as well.

"Jacob Slysz," the blonde said. "Call me Jake."

"Alright," I responded, shaking the hair out of my eyes.

Each of the boys was grinning, and I found myself grinning along with
them. It was either do to the fact that they didn't show the slightest
indication of thinking that I was a girl, or that I had made friends
already. Or maybe both.

"Listen to this guys, this is Nick's first time attending an all boys
school," Sam told the other two boys.

"Seriously?" Hayden responded, turning to me. "Dude. Do you have a

girlfriend?"

I never had thought in my lifetime anyone would ask me this question so

for a moment I was caught off guard. I stared in disbelief at him until
I realized that that wasn't a look I should be giving him.

"I'll take that as a yes?" Hayden grinned, elbowing me on the arm. "You
should introduce me to her friends."

I laughed; glad that he hadn't taken my look the way I thought he would.
"Sorry, but I just broke up with my girlfriend."

Jake whistled lowly. "That sucks."

I nodded my head. "Yeah."

"But you must have some friends that are girls at least," Sam
interjected, smirking.

"Yeah. But they live on the other side of the country," I responded with
a grin.

I was surprised how easy it was to talk with the guys. I thought it
would be ten times harder, and they would be talking about stuff to
which I wouldn't have anything to say about. But this was like a normal
conversation I had with my girlfriends, albeit we never talked about girls.

"Does that mean, like, you like to do the online dating?" Jake asked
with an eyebrow raised. "I mean it's cool if that's what your into."

"Are you an idiot?" Hayden muttered, punching Jake in the shoulder.

"That means he's from the other side of the country!"

"Oh," Jake replied with a grin as I chuckled.

"Yeah. I moved here from California."

All three of the boys nodded approvingly. I didn't know why they did,
but I just nodded along with them to make it seem like I knew why they
were doing it.

The classroom was getting steadily louder as the rest of the students
began pouring in. I glanced at the clock. There was still ten minutes
until class began. I had had it in my mind that all guys liked to be
late, so it was surprising that almost the entire class showed early.

"Man, I wish I went to a coed school so I could meet girls," Sam sighed,
slumping down onto a desk.

I smiled, not knowing what to say in return. "It is handy for that."

"What's handy for what?" a new voice questioned from behind me, making
me jump slightly.

I turned to come face to face with someone familiar. I felt my jaw drop
as I took in his familiar short, messy, brown skater hair and beautiful
emerald eyes. After a second I collected myself and shut my mouth so I
wouldn't look like a fool.

"S'up Dylan?" Hayden greeted my idol, Dylan Slade, putting his fist out
for a fist bump.

"Morning," Dylan responded, nodding to the other two boys. "Who's this?"
He gestured to me with a nod of his head.

"Hi, I'm Nick!" I told him enthusiastically before anyone else could
respond. "I am your biggest fan!"

It went silent and I knew I had slipped up. Dylan raised an eyebrow at
me and I quickly shut my mouth, looking down in embarrassment. I had
totally screwed up. An awkward silence settled and I could feel my face
getting hot.

I heard a snort and then someone burst into laughter. I looked up to see
Hayden clutching his stomach and nearly rolling around in laughter.
Soon, Jake and Sam cracked up; eventually leading up to Dylan laughing
and then I forced myself to laugh as not to be awkward.

"Haha, he sounded like one of your extremely obnoxious fan girls for a
second!" Hayden commented when he finally got his laughter under control.

"I could totally imagine one going undercover and spying on him," Sam
agreed, wiping his eyes.

I felt my lip twitch. It wasn't that funny.

"Well, Nick does look like a girl," Hayden mused, rubbing at a fake goatee.

"You do look like a girl," Dylan agreed, reaching over and ruffling my
hair. "You've got a good sense of humor too."

"Thanks," I responded with another forced laugh. "I wanted to do the fan
thing a little longer, but messed up. I was even going to fake being a
girl." It was easier just to go along with it then to make up an excuse.

Dylan laughed, making his brown hair fall into his eyes. He reached over
to me and patted me on the chest once, twice, and a third time. I stood
stock-still, frozen in shock as color filled my face.

"Well you must be a guy," he laughed. "Because you are as flat as a board!"

I chuckled nervously, hoping the color went away from my face. Even
though I was posing as a guy, it was still a dig to be called flat
chested. Not that being busty would help me in a situation such as this,
but still...

"Okay guys," a voice announced from the front of the room. "Get to your
seats."

All of the guys dispersed around the room began to shuffle to their
seats. I walked up to the front of the room awkwardly and stood in front
of the teacher. He looked at me for a second before a look of
realization flashed on his face.

"You're the new kid right?" the teacher, Mr. Ritt, asked, scanning down
his attendance list.

"Yeah," I responded, shaking my hair out of my face again.

"Well there's an open seat next to Dylan in the back, why don't you go
sit there?"

I looked over to where he was pointing and sure enough, there was an
empty seat next to Dylan. On the inside, joy bubbled up and on the
outside I forced myself not to smile. I just nodded to the teacher and
went to the seat and sat down, sending a little grin to Dylan, in which
he returned.

"Alright. Everyone take out your grammar books and lets start with
dangling modifiers on page 180..."

Chapter: 5]

"Yo Nick!" I heard my name shouted from across the busy cafeteria. "Nick
Karetta!"

I turned with my tray full of food in the direction of the voice. Hayden
was waving frantically at me, and when he noticed he had my attention he
gestured for me to go to him. I walked in his direction, maneuvering
myself around the rowdy group of boys.

"Sit with us," Hayden told me, gesturing to a seat next to him.

"Alright." I took the seat mentioned and placed my tray on the table.

I was amazed at the quality of the food here. It was actually food. Not
that crappy fake garbage schools usually served. Today was two pieces of
pizza that looked like they came from a fancy restaurant, salad, and a
chocolate chip brownie.

"I'm starving!" a voice next to me complained and a hand appeared over

my tray, grabbed a slice of pizza, and then disappeared.

"Hey!" I protested, turning to glare at person who took my pizza. When I

realized it was Dylan I automatically softened my look. He was so handsome.

"What? You don't look you eat that much, Mr. Skinny," Dylan responded,
prodding me in the rib.

I jumped and pulled myself away from him. From across the table, Sam
laughed and chucked a used napkin at Dylan.

"Don't pick on the new guy, Dylan," Sam warned, picking up a plastic
knife. "Otherwise I'll slit your throat."

"I'm so scared," Dylan responded rolling his eyes. "Plastic utensils

save me!"

I reached for my other piece of pizza and slowly took a bite. It tasted
just like the pizza that I used to get when I lived in Florida. I smiled
slightly.

"Dude. You have wicked skinny wrists!" someone I didn't know with blonde
hair pointed out, grabbing my arm and raising it. "They're so slender,
like girls wrists!"

I scowled and attempted to pull my hand away. "I'm sorry for being skinny!"

The guy laughed and let my wrist go. "Don't hate. I'm just playing. My
name's Avery."

"Nice to meet you, I'm Nick." I turned my attention back to my pizza and
began to chew on it slowly again.

It was amazing how easy it was to get along with these guys. Unlike
girls, they weren't critical and judged you on your appearance. They
were straight forward, and flat out friendly. They weren't being serious
when they were being mean, unlike most girls too.

So far, the day had been good. I only had three periods left, and still
no one had the slightest idea that I was actually a girl. People who
introduced themselves to me had said I looked girly, but left it at
that. And it was easy to reply to that. I always replied, "I get that
all the time." And than everybody would drop it.

"Oh, somebody is getting the cold shoulder!" I heard Sam tease, and
could imagine him grinning.

"What? No way! Are you giving me the cold shoulder?" Avery asked me.

I lifted my head up and shrugged. "Not really. I'm just eating..."

"That's good." Avery sighed and placed a hand on his heart. "I don't
want you to have a bad first impression on me."

"Whoever said it was a good one to begin with?" Hayden sneered from
across the table, leading Avery to throw a piece of my brownie and him.

And soon, a small war broke out between the two of them, my brownie
disappearing before my eyes. I put down my pizza to take a drink from my
water bottle. Bad idea. The rest of my pizza was snatched up and broken
into little pieces, ready to be used as ammo for the war.

"Do you guys want me to starve?" I asked, gesturing to my now empty

tray. "I don't know about you guys, but I like eating a healthy lunch."

Both Avery and Hayden rolled their eyes. "Like we care."

"Well at least you ate a little," Sam interjected as Hayden and Avery
continued their mini food fight.

Another thing I liked about guys. They didn't automatically think you
were on a diet when you ate nothing, or little at lunch. And I bet they
didn't call you fat for eating too much either.

The rest of lunch flew by, and so did the day, because before I knew it,
it was seventh period. Biology. I grimaced. I had taken biology the year
before, in tenth grade, at my other school. I walked into the class with
Sam, who took on the role of my chauffer.

As we entered, I saw that Dylan and Hayden were already in the room,
sitting at two different black marble lab tables that were positioned
next to each other. Sam went over to sit with Hayden as I sauntered to
the front of the classroom to wait to be situated by the teacher.

I watched as Sam took his seat with Hayden and started talking to both
him and Dylan. Dylan smiled and laughed at something and I couldn't help
myself from smiling. I mean after all, my idol was sitting right in
front of me. Somehow, I had managed to keep my fan girl inside, which
was very hard since Dylan, to my great luck, had almost ever class with
me. He had six out of seven classes with me. Sam and Hayden came in
second, having five out of seven classes with me, and Avery and Nick
last, having only four out of seven classes with me.

"Nick Karetta?"

I turned to see the Biology teacher, Mr. Bryant, looking at me. I

nodded. "Hi, nice to meet you."

"Nice to meet you too, Mr. Karetta. You may take the empty seat next to
Mr. Slade," he told me, gesturing to the empty seat next to Dylan.

"Okay," I smiled, elated that I got to sit next to Dylan in yet another
class. Now every class but one I sat next to Dylan.

"Ah," he groaned, clicking his tongue. "I have to sit next to you again?"

Even when he talked it sounded like he was singing. I frowned and turned
my back to him. "It's so horrible, isn't it?"

He snorted. "You are such a girl."

I shrugged, playing it off cool. It was really simple too, because by

now I was extremely confident that I looked enough like a guy to stop
people from wondering.

"He's cute like a girl too," Sam cooed, grabbing my cheeks and pulling them.

I blushed and slapped his hands away. "What, are you gay?"

"Maybe," Sam responded, wagging his eyebrows. "What do you want me to be?"

"Um, maybe away from me?" I responded, blocking my face as he went to

grab my cheeks again.

To an outsider, this may have looked like flirting. But over the course
of the day, I noticed that most guys acted like this. Sometimes, it got
a bit intense, but it was still just teasing. I even saw two guys
running slow motion at each other until they met in a giant bear hug. It
was easily the most amusing thing I had saw in the past week.

"Dylan! Nick's being mean to me!" Sam complained, dropping his head
dramatically.

I sighed and shook my head. "You are so weird."

"I wouldn't be talking, girly man!" Sam stuck out his tongue and before
I had a chance to reply the teacher called the class to attention.

Class went by quickly, but it was fun. We were playing with chemicals,
and seeing what different types would do when mixed. Mr. Bryant lost
track of time however, and with three minutes left until class was over,
he told us to clean up our lab stations.

"Sorry guys," he told us as he quickly pulled out to wash basins, "I

lost track of time."

I quickly scrawled down the changes to the current chemical Dylan and I
had been working on and then packed away my notebook. Dylan had begun
emptying the used chemicals into the sink and was placing the glass test
tubes at the edge of the desk.

"I'll take those to the wash basin," I said, in a rush to finish cleaning.

"I'll do it in a second," Dylan replied, carefully putting the stopper

on nitrogen tube.

"No I got it," I told him, reaching over to the glass tubes.

Dylan suddenly knocked into me and I slipped a little, flinging out my

arm and knocking over all five test tubes. They fell to the floor and
shattered just as the bell rung. I gasped as Dylan looked up from the
table to frown at me.

"Good going!" he said as Hayden and Sam laughed, slinging their

backpacks over their shoulders and leaving.

"Bye guys!" Sam chuckled, waving.

"Go pick up the glass," Dylan ordered, frowning. He then proceeded to

punch me in the shoulder. Hard. "That's what you get for breaking the
test tubes."

I winced and clasped as hand to the spot where he punched me. I bit my
lip, willing tears not to spring to my eyes. But it hurt! I kept my face
down and squeezed my shoulder, gaining my tears under control.

"Uh... are you okay?" Dylan asked, pausing in his stopper-ing. "I didn't
hit you that hard did I?"

I forgot. Men were physical people. I laughed and shook the hair out of
my eyes, grinning at Dylan. "Hello? You're talking to the actor here. Of
course it didn't hurt."

Dylan raised his eyebrows, but said nothing else.

I scurried around the table and bending down to pick up the glass. It
wasn't long until I felt something hard hit my head, and then liquid
seeping onto it. It shocked me and I jumped, slicing my finger on a
piece of glass.

"Ow!" I cried in response to the thump on my head and the cut on my finger.

"Sorry!" Dylan responded, and I could tell he was trying not to laugh.
"But don't worry. That was just glucose solution."

I scowled, running a hand through my hair. It was sticky. "Gross."

"Are you guys almost done cleaning that up?" Mr. Bryant asked, coming
over to us with a frown.

"Almost," Dylan responded, looking at my cut finger. "Nick, why don't

you go back to your dorm and take a shower and get this cut cleaned up."

"Are you sure?"

"Yeah, go ahead," he replied, waving his hand.

"Okay." I stood up and headed out of the building, hurrying to my dorm

room so I could get rid of my sticky hair.

The warm spray of the water hitting my back made me sigh. I loved taking
showers. I pulled my hands through my short hair a few times, trying to
get most of the sticky out before using shampoo. After I did as best as
I could I grabbed the shampoo bottle and squeezed the red gel into my
hand and scrubbed it through my hair. I stepped out of the way of the
spray as I massaged the shampoo into my scalp.

Suddenly there was a knock at the door and I heard Dylan call, "Hayden?
Sorry, but I-"

"Wait!" I tried to cry but it was too late, I heard the door open and in
came Dylan, and I stared at him in shock. There was silence for a second
as he stared at me as I gasped and quickly hid myself behind the shower
curtains.

"Sorry Nick," Dylan apologized after a second, adverting his gaze away
from me, "I didn't realize you were my new roommate." He walked over to
the sink and opened the mirror, pulling out a band-aid. "Just needed a
band-aid." Then he turned, and walked out of the bathroom, closing the
door behind him.

I stared after him still in shock for a few minutes. Then turned a deep
shade of red. He saw. I quickly debated what the chances were of him not
noticing that I was a girl. They were pretty slim. I mean, I was out
there, and he stared and my chest was definitely showing. What felt like
a bowling bowl dropped into my gut as realization washed through me.

He knows.

[Chapter: 6]

~*~ Dylan's Point Of View ~*~

"Ow!" I hissed, retracting my hand away from the glass as I dropped the
last of it into the trash. A piece had gotten me as it slid of my hand
into the waste bin. "Shit."

I looked around the classroom. Mr. Bryant had left, so there was no way
I could get a band-aid from him. I frowned when I realized I'd have to
go back to my dorm and get one from my bathroom.

I hurried out of the classroom, putting my injured finger into my mouth

so the blood wouldn't fall everywhere. When I reached my dorm I jiggled
the handle as usual before reaching for my key. I paused, confused. It
was unlocked. I pushed open the door and heard the sound of the shower
running.

I sighed. Why was Hayden taking a shower in my room again? It's not like
I had told him he could come in and shower whenever he wanted. I hope he
didn't mind people walking in while he was showering, because I really
needed a band-aid.

"Hayden? I asked, pushing open the door to the bathroom. "Sorry, but I-"

"Wait!" I heard a different voice reply and I looked straight at the shower.

There was Nick, staring at me with wide eyes and his mouth wide open.
But that's when I noticed something else.

Nick had boobs.

"Sorry Nick," I apologized, immediately adverting my gaze from him...

no, her. Or was Nick a he? No, Nick was definitely a she. "I didn't
realize you were my new roommate." I quickly strode over to the sink,
deliberately avoiding her gaze. There's no way I could look. Nick was a
girl! I quickly grabbed a band-aid. "Just needed a band-aid," I told
him... her. Then I quickly strode out of the bathroom, closing the door
behind me.

Immediately, I sprung into action. I ripped the band-aid open, slapping

it on in a slapdash manner. Then I quickly ran to my closet, pulling out
random boxes, opening them and quickly searching through them. I needed
to find my glasses before Nick got out of the shower.

After a few moments of searching, I finally found them, and quickly put
them on, and shoved the rest of my stuff back into the closet. I took a
deep breath, and ran a hand through my short, messy brown hair and down
my face.

Nick was a girl! And to make things worse I had touched her chest! And
punched her! I outstretched my hands, frowning slightly. She sure was
flat when I touched her, and yet she was normal sized in the shower... I
mentally slapped myself. I shouldn't be thinking about her breast size.

There was a reason that Nick was hiding her identity. I couldn't let her
know that I knew she was a girl, otherwise that would ruin whatever she
had planned. But I needed to get information from her before I could let
her run lose, posing as a man. I sighed and sat down on the sofa,
picking up a random book and pretending to read it.

After a few more minutes, the bathroom door opened and I kept my eyes
glued to my book. I didn't want to take any chances. I heard the slight
thud of clothing being dropped and then footsteps. They stopped in front
of me.

I cautiously looked up. Nick's face was slightly blurry from the mix of
my contacts and the glasses, but in any case she was dressed now. And
red faced.

"I-I didn't know you wore glasses," she finally uttered, fidgeting with
her hands.
"I wouldn't expect you to, I usually wear contacts," I told her. I had
to make her believe that I didn't know before she flat out told me. "I
can't see two feet in front of me without my contacts or glasses, and
back at the biology room both my contacts fell out and I needed my glasses."

I watched relief wash through her and knew she believed my lie. "So you
can't see anything without them?"

"Nope. Not a thing," I lied. The truth was I could see actually pretty
well without contacts, I just needed them for things that were distant.

Again she looked filled with relief. I felt relief wash through me as
well. Now I only needed to get the information I wanted out of her.

"It must have been quite a sight to watch you try and get back here by
yourself," she chuckled.

"Oh, I had help," I responded, putting down my book and standing up.
"I'll need to buy new contacts though."

"Oh."

I tossed my book on my bed and stretched. The questions would have to

wait until later, I decided as I glanced at the clock. I had track in
about ten minutes. I grabbed my track outfit off the floor and began to
take off my shirt. I smirked as Nick turned around discreetly. Changing
in front of her was another thing I could do to help her think that I
didn't know she was a girl.

"Okay, well I've got to head to my track practice," I told her as she
turned to face me again.

"Have fun," she replied with a smile.

"Yeah," I returned, grabbing the door and exiting into the hall, making
my way down to the track and field area.

~*~ Nikki's Point Of View ~*~

As soon as Dylan left I slowly sunk to my knees. That was too close. If
he hadn't lost his contacts, by a great stroke of luck for me, he would
have found me out. I can't believe I had forgot to lock the door.

My phone vibrated in my pocket and I pulled it out, flipping it open and

putting it to my ear. "Hello?"

"Hey, Nikki!" a familiar voice greeted me.

"Ash!"

"How's it going?"

"Well actually," I started, hesitating slightly. "I just had a wicked

close encounter."
"Tell me."

"Dylan walked in on me while I was in the shower."

"What!" she screeched into the phone. "Are you stupid? Why was he even
in your room? Did he find out? Oh my god, Nikki, you are a total retard."

"Hey," I growled, "I never said he found out."

"Well tell me what happened!"

I quickly explained to her the event that had just taken place, and why
he didn't find out. When I was done she let out a low whistle.

"Wow, that was close."

"I know," I agreed, nodding my head even though she couldn't see me.

"So how was your first day? Tell me with every grueling detail."

I rolled my eyes slightly. "Well..." I started telling her about my day,

the (handsome) students I had sort of befriended, how Dylan was my
roommate, how I had almost very class with him, and how the school
lunches were.

"So is Dylan more handsome in person or what?"

I grinned. "Definitely more handsome in person. His hair looks so soft."

Ashlyn chuckled. "Wow you lucked out, huh? You are in most of the same
classes as him and you're his roommate. I think I can see some sort of
relationship happening."

"Ash, I'm a guy right now," I muttered into the phone, looking around
even though no one was in the room with me.

"Oh that's right." I could imagine her frowning.

"Ash, who are you talking to?"

"Um, no one," I heard Ashlyn reply quickly.

"Ash?" I questioned, my eyes growing wide. "Are you... are you at my house?"

"Is that Nikki I hear?" I heard my older brother ask through the phone.

"Yeah," I heard Ashlyn sigh. "You want to talk to her?"

"Yeah!"

The phone went silent for a minute and I heard it being passed off from
one person to another.

"Nikki! How was your first day?" Seth greeted me.

"Great. How have you been?" I responded, sitting on my bed and leaning
over to kick off my school shoes.
"Good, good," Seth replied and I could imagine him grinning.

"Why is Ash at our house?" I asked, leaning back onto the bed and taking
a deep breath.

"She's stealing some of your stuff."

"Seth!" I heard Ashlyn hiss.

There was a thump, and than an "Ow!" and than someone huffing into the
phone.

"Um?"

"Haha," Ashlyn started, "I'm not really stealing your stuff. I'm just
borrowing some things..."

I shrugged, and than realizing she couldn't see me said, "Whatever."

There was a beep and Ashlyn groaned. "Ugh. Low battery. Sorry, I'll call
you again soon."

"No problem," I responded, shrugging again. "I'll talk to you later."

"Bye!"

"Love you Nikki!" I heard my brother call into the phone.

"Bye you two," I replied before hanging up the phone.

I tossed my phone onto the bed and stood up. I walked over to the
bathroom door to see if it had a lock. It didn't. I frowned and pursed
my lips. This was bad. I would have to go out and buy a lock; otherwise
I wouldn't be able to shower. I couldn't afford another shower run-in
with Dylan.

I sighed and walked back over to the bunk bed and flopped down onto
Dylan's bunk. Hopefully Dylan wouldn't mind if I was resting on his bed.
I would have to find a lock tomorrow. I flipped onto my side and rested
my eyes.

~*~ Dylan's Point Of View ~*~

It was dark by the time track practice let out. I grabbed a towel and
wiped the sweat off my head while heading into the changing room. The
other guys on the track team laughed and joked with each other, shoving
each other towards lockers. Someone shoved me from behind and I slammed
back into him without looking.

"You roomies with the new guy?" Ian asked, nodding his head slightly.

I nodded my head. Well new girl, I added mentally.

"He's pretty feminine looking, don't you think?" he asked, frowning

slightly. "He looks so much like a girl it's not funny." Ian laughed.
"Well we could always pull off his shirt if we were curious, right?"
I felt anger boil up in me, and I didn't know why. I barely knew the
girl, and yet I wanted to punch this guy out for saying that. But then
again, he didn't know "he" was actually a she. I forced a laugh. "I'm
not curious anymore."

"Why's that?"

"I accidentally walked in on him while he was in the shower."

"Boobs?"

"No boobs," I lied, shaking my head. "All dude."

"Oh," Ian replied and didn't say anymore.

I quickly changed out of my sweaty uniform and rushed to my dorm room. I

shoved my hand into my pocket looking for they key. As a habit, I
reached out to jiggle the door and almost froze when I realized it was open.

Stupid girl.

I pushed open the door and stepped in, automatically looking around for
Nick. It took me a second to realize that she was passed out on my bed.
I stared in disbelief at her for a few seconds before scowling.

Why was she leaving herself defenseless? And why hadn't she locked the
dorm door after I had left? I strode up to her, still scowling.

"Hey you," I started, prodding her back with my finger. "Wake up."

She continued to sleep, ignorant to my prodding. I leaned over her,

leaning down. A little dribble of drool ran out of her mouth onto my
pillow. I smirked not sure whether to be amused or irritated. I poked
her harder in the back. "Nick!"

She sat up quickly, knocking me in the head. I pulled back, too fast,
and clocked my head on the top of the bunk bed. I winced and rubbed it.

"Oh man, I'm sorry," Nick started, sitting up and wiping the drool from
her face. Her cheeks were flushed pink from embarrassment. Now that I
was paying attention, I could tell she was purposely deepening her voice.

"It's fine," I told her, moving back so she could get off the bed.
"Listen..."

"Yeah?" Nick tilted her head to the side slightly.

I stared at her a little star struck. Even though she looked like a
dude, she was still a very cute looking girl. Her dirty brown skater
hair hung in her bright blue-grey eyes and every few minutes she shook
it out of her face. Her mouth was small and pink, and her nose looked
like a cute little button and...

I shook my head. I couldn't be checking her out. She was still posing as
a man.

"We need to talk."

[Chapter: 7]

~*~ Nikki's Point Of View ~*~

"We need to talk."

Dylan's words echoed through my head throwing my mind into a flurry of

confusion and panic. Jumping to conclusions, I figured I thought wrong
and he actually knew I was a girl. But if he did, why hadn't he said
anything?

"Listen I-" I started, ready to beg him to let me stay.

Dylan cut me off. "You came here from California right?"

I stared at him, blinking twice. "W-what?"

Dylan raised an eyebrow. "I asked if you were from California..."

"Oh, yeah, I am... Is that what you wanted to talk to me about?"

"Well sort of. I just wanted to know why you came all the way across the
country just to come to this all boys academy."

Relief washed through me. So that's what he wanted to talk to me about.

"Oh that's because I wanted to meet y-" I paused, feeling my face grow
hot. I couldn't tell him that I came here all the way to meet him! He
would think I was a weird stalker or something. I had to come up with a
good reason.

"Well?"

"I, uh, came here to try out... the potatoes," I muttered, red faced still.

"We don't grow potatoes here."

Crap! Wrong state. I thought quickly, my mind racing. What did they have
in Massachusetts? Cranberries and Cod? But I didn't like either of those
things...

"You can just tell me the truth," Dylan sighed, running a hand through
his hair. "It's important."

"How's it important?" I questioned, narrowing my eyes in confusion.

"That's not what I meant to say," Dylan corrected himself quickly. "Just
tell me."

Well. Here goes nothing. "Because I really wanted to meet you."

"Me?" he repeated dubiously, shaking his brown bangs away from his eyes.

"Yeah."

"Why?"

"You were, and still are, my biggest idol," I told him, looking down in
embarrassment. "And I'm your biggest fan. One of your interviews helped
me through a hard time in my life, so I look up to you a lot."

"So you transferred to my school?"

I grimaced. He was going to think I was a creeper. "Yeah. I really

wanted to meet you! I know it's really weird, especially since I'm a
guy, but I thought it would be amazing to get to know you. For the past
couple years."

"Oh..."

"Yeah," I responded, looking at the floor.

"Well since you've worked so hard to get here, I've decided you can
stay," he said with another sigh.

"You've decided?"

"Um, never mind," he said quickly, averting his eyes.

It was silent for a few moments until I decided to start a new

conversation. "I love all your songs. It's really cool how everyone
treats you as a person here instead of a celebrity."

Dylan shrugged. "That's why I came here. No one treats me differently."

I nodded as a smile spread on my face. I was learning something new

about him. Something other people wouldn't know.

"Are you having a concert soon? I've always wanted to go see a live
concert of yours. It's one of my dreams."

Dylan's faced hardened slightly. "I've quit my music career."

I felt my heart skip a beat. "What?"

"I'm sure you heard me. I quit. It's as simple as that."

"Why?" I asked, my voice rising almost back to its normal pitch. I

cleared my throat and deepened it again. "I mean do you have a reason?"

"I was tired of the paparazzi following me around," Dylan replied with a
shrug. "I still have to dress in disguise to go out."

Why hadn't I learned this? I read every magazine I could about Dylan,
and none of them said he had quit!

"When did you quit? I didn't see anything about it."

"About a few weeks ago and the reason why you haven't seen anything
about it is because my agent told everyone it was just a temporary
absence of leave."

"And you are positive you don't want to go back?"

"Positive," Dylan responded, his mouth a straight line.

I couldn't believe it. Just as I finally came all the way across the
country, I find out that he quit his music career. Sure, it was enough
just to be able to meet him, and hopefully be able to become the best of
friends, but I really enjoyed his songs as well. His lyrics had so much
emotion in them.

Than an idea popped into my head. What if I convinced him not to give
up? There was the slightest possibility that I would be able to. But it
would be hard.

Suddenly a shrill sound filled the room and I jumped. Dylan glanced at
the corner and I noticed a white cordless phone on a stand. He walked
over to it and looked at the number before picking up.

"Hello?" he asked into the receiver. "Yeah. Yeah, he's right here. Now?
Okay. Yeah, bye." Dylan looked over at me. "The nurse wants to see you."

"Me?"

"There is no other Nick Karetta in this room right now, is there?"

I frowned and shook my head. "I guess I'll be back then."

"Okay."

The halls were empty as I rushed through them. Here and there I could
hear people talking or laughing inside them. Cool air bit at me when I
exited into the night, scowling and heading towards the main building.
Why would Mr. Hanley want to see me at night?

I knocked on the nurse's office door and shifted my weight onto one
foot. The lights were off. After a few moments I knocked again, and than
jiggled the doorknob. Locked. I groaned when still no answer came. I
pressed my face to the glass of the door to peer in.

Thud!

I screamed and jumped backwards, stumbling a few feet until I fell

completely. I heard laughing, and than the door being unlocked. Mr.
Hanley appeared, bent over, his hand clutching his side, and him
laughing his ass off.

I scowled, pushing myself off the ground.

"I got you so good!" he told me in-between laughing fits. "The look on
your face was priceless! You scream like a girl!"

"Who wouldn't be scared if you all of a sudden pressed that ugly face of
yours to the glass!" I demanded, crossing my arms. "And I am a girl!"

Mr. Hanley ignored me and kept laughing.

"How old are you again?"

Mr. Hanley shrugged. "Not old enough to not be able to play pranks."

I scowled, and than sighed. "What did you call me down here for?"
"Oh," Mr. Hanley responded, "follow me."

I did as he instructed and followed him back into his office. He

shuffled around for a minute and pulled out a box. He smiled as he
gestured me closer.

"I found this, and thought it would be perfect for you!"

I walked closer to the box and peered inside. It looked like clothing
and I stared at Mr. Hanley. He grinned and pulled out the articles of
clothing. It consisted of a very short skirt and halter-top.

"You're new uniform!"

I kicked him. "That's not funny!"

He winced and put down the clothes. "I'm just kidding. Anyways, the real
reason I called you here is to discuss a little problem."

"What kind of problem?" I asked quickly.

"You have gym tomorrow."

I narrowed my eyes in confusion. "What does that have to do with anything?"

Mr. Hanley raised an eyebrow. "Do you shave your legs?"

"Ew, of course I do!" I told him, making a face. "Who doesn't?"

"Men," Mr. Hanley replied with an eyebrow raised.

I stared at him. He was right. Men didn't shave their legs, unless they
were like, emo, or something.

"So what am I going to do?" I asked helplessly. "I also can't change in
front of the guys... And if I change in the bathroom they'll think
something is up..."

"I've already got the answer, which is why I called you down here."

"What's that?" I responded with an eyebrow raised.

Mr. Hanley pulled out a piece of paper and cleared his throat. "Do to an
injured knee from a car accident a week back, Nick Karetta will be
excused from gym for two weeks."

I rolled my eyes. "I've been walking fine though."

Mr. Hanley shrugged. "It's the only thing I can think of. Unless you
want to do gym with shaved legs."

"Not really," I admitted. "Even though the idea of hairy legs is gross,
I still rather be normal than have shaved legs..."

Mr. Hanley smiled. "Good. So you take this note." He handed me the note.
"And give it to your gym teacher tomorrow and you'll be all set."

I pocketed the note, "Thanks."

"Anytime. I think that's it, so you may go back to your dorm if you want."

I nodded and turned towards the door and than paused. "Oh yeah... you
don't happen to have a lock, do you?"

Mr. Hanley raised an eyebrow. "Why?"

"Bathroom," I told him.

"Oh," he responded with a knowing smile. "I don't have one right now,
but if you want I can get you one tomorrow."

"Thanks," I replied with a smile. "See you later."

"Bye-bye, Nikki."

I turned and forced a smile. Than I turned back to the door and pulled
it open. Suddenly, a boy with black hair came tumbling in, and fell on
his face as if he had been listening at the door.

I gasped and I heard Mr. Hanley stand up.

The black haired boy looked up with a sheepish smile. "Um... hi?"

"Sam!" I gasped, looking from him to Mr. Hanley and back to Sam again.

"S'up, Nick?"

[Chapter: 8]

"W-what are you doing here, Sam?" I demanded, trying to keep my voice
steady. "Why were you eavesdropping?"

Sam frowned. "Well..."

Mr. Hanley came over, frowning as well. "Care to explain yourself, Mr.
Radke?"

Sam shrugged. "You guys were just having a very serious looking
conversation, and I just wondered what it was about."

"What did you hear?" I asked quickly before Mr. Hanley could say anything.

"I didn't catch the whole conversation, just that you shaved your legs.
Oh, but I promise I won't tell anybody!"

I sighed, my shoulders sagging in relief. "Thanks."

"Can I ask why?"

I hesitated. "Well... before I came here, a few friends of mine shaved

my legs while I was asleep. I don't shave, but my leg hair hasn't grown
back yet..."
"That sucks," Sam laughed, buying it. "I see why you don't want to do
gym now. But did you seriously hurt yourself?"

"Yes?" I lied, quickly shooting a look at Mr. Hanley.

"That sucks too," Sam responded, shaking his hair out of his face.

"Sam, you do know I can punish your for listening in a teacher's

conversation," Mr. Hanley told him with a frown.

"Ah..." Sam grinned and ran a hand through his hair. "Yeah."

"Why don't you come in? Nick, you should head back to your dorm."

"Will do," I responded, wanting to get away from Sam. "See ya."

I hurried past Sam, waving when he bid me adieu. That was too close.
Once again I had been in a situation that could have cost me my
identity. I scowled to myself, walking across the pitch-black school
grounds. Why did this keep happening to me?

I pulled open my dorm room, coming face to face with a bare-chested

Dylan. I blushed and stared. He had abs. I muttered an apology and
looked away.

Dylan shrugged, pulling on a shirt. "Whatever."

I walked past him, towards the bunk beds. I kicked off my shoes and
climbed up to the top bunk. I couldn't bother changing at the moment. I
crawled under the sheets and covered my head with my blanket. I had to
be careful from now on.

I didn't know when I had fallen asleep, but the next thing I knew was
that my alarm was going off. And a very angry looking Dylan was peering
at me from the side of the bunk bed.

I blinked and sat up startled. "What?"

"Shut off that damn alarm clock!" he demanded, pointing to it. "It's
been going off for almost ten minutes now!"

"Ten minutes?" I repeated, glancing at the clock before hitting the off
button. Crap! That meant I was running late.

Dylan disappeared from my view and I climbed out of the bed and jumped
down, landing softly. I headed into the bathroom to get ready for the day.

It passed by quickly, no incidents occurring. After school I rushed to

my dorm. This was one of the precautions I was taking for now; that I
didn't leave my dorm unless necessary. At least for now. I opened the
door and walked in, than fell flat on my face.

I groaned and looked back to see what I had tripped over. A little brown
box. I crawled over to it and looked at it curiously. I sliced it open
with my nail and pulled out a little thing wrapped in bubble wrap. I
peeled back the bubble wrap to find a lock. I laughed. So Mr. Hanley
wasn't lying when he said he would get me one! I put it on the bathroom
door, than I went to my desk and proceeded to work on homework.
I heard a loud thud and sat up, yawning. I checked the clock. It was
five, so that meant I had been dozing off for at least an hour. I smiled
at Dylan in greeting.

"I'm going to take a shower," Dylan informed me, shaking his bangs out
of his face and heading towards the bathroom. Not even a greeting.

"Okay, I'm going to go down to dinner. Why don't you join me when you're
done in the shower?" I suggested.

"Maybe," he responded before closing the bathroom door.

I frowned slightly for a moment and slipped into my shoes. That answer
didn't seem very friendly. I shrugged and started for the cafeteria.

~*~ Dylan's Point Of View ~*~

When I got home, Nick was sitting at her desk, her head resting on it,
apparently asleep. I sighed. This girl really had common sense. She had
left the door unlocked again, and was asleep. I tossed my bags down
heavily to wake her up.

She jolted awake, looking around. She yawned and than smiled at me.

"I'm taking a shower," I told her, still slightly angry. I had no idea
why though.

"Okay," she responded, slightly put out. "I'm going down to dinner. Why
don't you join me when you're done in the shower?"

"Maybe," I responded, entering the bathroom and closing the door. I knew
I was being a jerk, but she was so damn ignorant!

I turned on the faucet as I heard Nick leave. I sighed and ran my hand
through my hair. I adjusted the temperature before throwing off my
shirt. I looked around for my shampoo when I realized I bought a new
bottle and it was in the bag by the door. I exited the bathroom,
grabbing the shampoo by the door. As I was walking back to the bathroom
I glanced out the window.

I saw Nick. Around her shoulders was the school playboy, Andy. I
narrowed my eyes and scowled, throwing the shampoo on the couch. What
stupid girl!

I grabbed a shirt from the laundry basket and flung it on, running out
the door. Why was she hanging out with the school playboy? Didn't she
know he was the playboy? It was dangerous for her to be near him. He
might try something to be funny and expose her secret.

I frowned. Why did I care about her so much? It's not like I knew her
that well. Of course it was flattering that she came all the way here
because she wanted to meet me, but still... I scowled. It didn't make
any sense! At the moment, I just wanted to get her away from Andy.

~*~ Nikki's Point Of View ~*~

The outside was cool, and the sun was just setting. I felt someone wrap
an arm around my waist and pull me backwards. I jumped, stumbling back
in the process. I turned to see a guy with short brown hair grinning at me.

"Wow, you do look like a girl!" he said, checking me out. "You're just
as cute as a girl too."

I tried to pull away from him. "Are you trying to make fun of me?" I
demanded.

"What? No!" he denied, letting me go. "I was just seeing if the rumors
were true."

"What rumors?"

"That there was a cute new under classman! And they were right!" the
brown haired man grabbed my cheeks and squeezed them.

I grabbed the man's hands and pulled them away from my face and than
rubbed my cheeks. "What grade are you in?"

"I'm a senior and student council president," he told me with a grin.

"The name's Andy."

"Nick," I responded, grabbing the hand he had outstretched and shaking

it. "Nice to meet you..."

"You too," he responded still grinning. "Here's the cafeteria," he added

with a nod to the double doors we had come too.

As if I couldn't tell. I had been eating there for lunch for the past
few days. There was a racquet coming from the closed doors and I could
smell the food. Andy opened the door for me and gestured me in. I obeyed
him and he followed behind me.

"Andy!" someone instantly called out from a table across the room. "I
hope you're not picking on the new guy!"

"Yeah!" another guy at the table called, nodding to me.

"Nah!" Andy shouted back over the noise, than he put an arm around me.
"He's cool, guys!"

The two guys who called out, as well as the other guys at the table gave
a head nod. Not even a minute after that, another person called out to
Andy, and than another. By the time we had actually made it to one of
the lunch lines, at least a dozen people had greeted Andy.

"You sure are popular," I said as another person greeted him.

Andy smiled smugly. "Yeah. Especially with the ladies, with these killer
looks." He licked his hand and ran it over his hair.

I chuckled. "Yeah, okay."

"I'm serious!" he told me as I grabbed a bottle of water from the drink

stand.

"It seems to me like you're more popular with the guys more," I told him
with a smile. "It's cool if you roll that way though."

He stared at me for a second, and than a mischievous grin spread onto

his face. "Well, if it was for you, I would bend that way. Of course
when we went out, people wouldn't think we were gay, since you're so girly."

"No thanks," I told him, grabbing a hamburger and putting it on my tray.

I moved along the line, grabbing random things.

I looked around the crowded cafeteria for some of my friends. I frowned

when I didn't see any of them. I guess I'd be eating alone.

"You want to sit with us?" Andy asked, nodding his head towards a table
of raucous boys. "Of course, I can't promise they won't try to hit on
you." He winked.

"No thanks," I responded, turning to walk the other way. I didn't want
to think what those guys might do. Andy seemed like the kind of person
who was very... out there.

Andy grabbed my shoulder. "Come sit with us!"

I scowled and turned to say something when another hand grabbed my other
shoulder.

"Sorry, Andy, but Nick's going to sit with me," I heard a familiar black
haired person say.

"Oh," Andy responded, with a shrug. "That's fine."

"See you, man," Sam told Andy with a nod, than he steered me off in the
direction of a table I had not noticed.

Hayden, Avery, Jake, and two other guys I didn't recognize were sitting
at the table. I took an empty seat next to Hayden who turned and grinned
at me.

"S'up, Nick?" Hayden asked, holding his hand out for a man five.

"Not much," I responded, going for a fist bump instead. He nodded,

bumping me back.

"Whoa," one of the guys I didn't recognize that had brown shaggy hair
said. "Dude, you do look like a chick!"

I sighed. Was everyone going to say that?

"Dude, I think he knows," Sam responded, saving me my breath. "I bet

he's been told that at least one hundred times today."

"I have," I corrected him. "And more like one thousand."

He chuckled. "Anyways, Nick, this is Chris Childs," he told me, pointing

to the shaggy brunette. "And that's Alex Driscoll." He pointed to a guy
who, like Sam, had long dyed black hair.

"Hi," I said to them with a wave.

They nodded in response. I picked up my hamburger and began eating it.
"So what's the deal with Andy?"

Hayden laughed. "He's the playboy of the school. That's not me, that is."

I rolled my eyes. "Playboy?"

"Yeah. He even hits on the guys," Sam pointed out. "He's not gay though."

"Is anyone here gay?" I asked. It would be good to know, because those
were the people I'd have to look out for.

Sam shrugged. "Not that I know of."

"Hey!"

I felt someone tug my shoulder back. I jumped in surprise and turned to

see Dylan with wet hair plastered over his face.

"What were you doing with that guy?"

"What guy?" I asked confused, wondering why he seemed so angry.

"Andy! Why were you with him?" Dylan demanded, frowning deeply at me.

"He was talking to me," I responded, still confused. "Why?"

"Stay away from him."

"What? Why?"

"Because he'll find out that you're-" Dylan paused, glancing at the
others at the table, who were staring at him with raised eyebrows. "Tsk.
Never mind, idiot!"

"Idiot?" I repeated, glaring at him. "How am I idiot?"

"For hanging around that playboy!"

"He seems nice enough to me!" I responded, growing angry. What right did
he have to tell me whom I couldn't hang out with? He didn't even know
me! "I'll hang out with whom I want to."

He glared at me for a second. "Whatever!" He than turned and began to

storm away.

I huffed and glared angrily after him. What was his problem?

[Chapter: 9]

It was awkward in science class. Dylan had been pretty much ignoring me
for the past three days. Of course he yelled at me every now and then
for leaving the dorm room unlocked. I didn't understand that. Did he
have something he wanted in there to not be stolen?
Dylan sighed and passed me a test tube. "Put this on the hot plate."

I frowned, taking it from him. Why was he being so mean? I didn't do

anything to me. Was it because I still talked to Andy? Why couldn't I be
friends with him? I sighed as I put the tube in the beaker that was on
the hot plate. It didn't make any sense. I put my hand down and gasped
as it burned.

"You idiot!" Dylan cried, yanking my hand away from the hot plate and
turning on the faucet and shoving my hand under it. "Are you stupid?"

"No!" I responded, offended. "I was just spacing out!"

Dylan ignored me, a frown in place on his face. "Whatever."

I glared at him. There he went again! He could never be nice to me. So

why was I still trying to be friends with him? He was still my idol, and
I still liked him a lot. But why couldn't he be nice?

Mr. Bryant came over to use, a worried expression on his face. "Are you
okay, Nick?"

"Yeah," I sighed, holding my hand under the cool water.

"You should go to the nurse," Mr. Bryant suggested. "I'll write you a pass."

"No, it's okay. I'll be fine," I told him, looking at my angry red finger.

"Go to the nurse," Dylan ordered, not looking at me.

I stared at him incredulously. Now he was ordering me around?

"You have to get that checked out," Mr. Bryant agreed, signing a yellow
piece of paper. "Here, take your stuff with you."

I sighed, taking the paper and packing up my stuff. I slung my backpack

over my shoulder and headed for Mr. Hanley's.

"Looks okay to me," Mr. Hanley said, letting go of my finger. "A minor
burn. Just put some ice to it."

He went to the freezer and pulled out an ice bag. "Here."

"Thanks," I responded, swinging my legs on the table I was sitting on. I

applied the ice to my burned finger.

"How's life?" Mr. Hanley asked, taking a seat behind his desk. "Any more
slip-ups?"

I shook my head. "Nope, and it's been pretty good, but..."

"But?"

"Dylan's been a total jerk," I admitted with a frown. "He yells at me

for the stupidest things."

"Does he? Like what?"

"Like leaving the dorm room unlocked, talking to certain people, and
stuff like that," I said with a look of annoyance. "I didn't do anything
to him!"

Mr. Hanley grinned and shook his head. "Well I have to agree with him.
For you being a girl in a guys' school, leaving the door unlocked is
very dangerous. I'm not too sure about the problems speaking to certain
people, but there are people you'll have to be careful of. Not because
of them themselves, but because their habits. Remember boys are
different from girls."

"I'll say," I responded with a sigh. "They are more disgusting."

Mr. Hanley laughed, than turned serious. "You don't think Dylan has
found out that you will a girl, do you?"

I looked at him surprised. "No! He couldn't! I haven't done anything...

Well one thing, but he didn't notice."

"What happened?"

"He walked in on me in the shower."

"He what?" Mr. Hanley said, looking shocked. "Wha- how could he not know
now?"

"Because he wasn't wearing his contacts," I explained. "And he didn't

act like he knew either..."

Mr. Hanley looked like he was going to say something, but instead he
sighed and shrugged. "If that's what you think."

I felt my heart rate speed up. "That's not what you think? You think he
knows?" I asked in a hurry.

"No, no," Mr. Hanley responded, waving his hands palm up in the air.
"That's not what I meant. You're probably right, he doesn't know."

I pursed my lips. "Are you sure?"

"I'm positive. If he did know, don't you think he'd tell people anyways?"

I sighed. "Yeah. Good point."

"You should be more careful," Mr. Hanley warned. "The smallest slip-up
could send you packing. There would be nothing I can do."

"I know, I know," I responded with another sigh, repositioning the ice
on my finger. "I am being careful."

Mr. Hanley nodded. There was a knock at the door and Mr. Hanley told the
person to come in. Andy appeared and grinned at me.

"Yo Mr. H," he greeted Mr. Hanley with a grin. "I heard Nick burnt
himself so I came down to check on him."

Mr. Hanley nodded. "He's okay. Ready to go to, right?"

"Right," I responded, lowering my voice. I jumped off the bed and gave
Mr. Hanley the ice pack back. "Thanks."

"No problem. See you later, Nick," Mr. Hanley responded, taking the ice
pack and walking into the other room to put it in the freezer.

"Are you any good at Biology?" Andy asked, following me to the door. "I
need some help."

I grinned at him. "It depends what kind of biology."

He wagged his eyebrows. "The reproductive system. I need some hands on

help."

I froze and than scoffed. Was he joking? "You need a girl for that,
stupid," I told him, walking past him for the door. "I don't like being
made fun of."

"Dude, it was a joke!" he said, keeping up with me. "I seriously need
some help with the carbohydrates and lipids and that stuff. Dude, please!"

I hesitated for a moment, before giving in. "Fine."

"Cool," he responded with a grin. "Come up to my room."

I hesitated. Dylan had said he didn't want me to hang out with Andy
because he was a playboy. But Andy wouldn't try anything on a guy,
right? Dylan was just being a jerk, I decided and nodded to Andy. "Yeah,
let's go."

~*~ Dylan's Point Of View ~*~

After class was over, I rushed to the nurse's office to see how Nick was
doing. When I entered, Mr. Hanley was just sitting at his desk sipping
coffee. He nodded at me when he came in.

"Where's Nick?" I asked, looking around.

"Not here," he responded with a smirk.

"Where is he?"

"I think he went off with Andy. I'm not exactly where to though."

I clenched my fist and grit my teeth. That girl! I told her precisely
not to go hang out with him! I turned and started to storm out of the
office but was hailed by Mr. Hanley.

"Wait a second, Mr. Slade," he called to me.

I stopped and turned to look at him impatiently. "What?"

"Do you know anything about Nick that you maybe shouldn't?" he
questioned, staring at me with a piercing gaze.

What did he mean? Did he mean that I knew she was a girl? Did that mean
he knew? Or was I getting this all-wrong? I hesitated for a second
before answering. "You mean... like how he's on a scholarship?"
Mr. Hanley look surprised but than grinned. "Yeah. Never mind. You can
go now," he told me, waving with his hand.

I exited the room and made a break to the third year's dorm. I knew
exactly what room he was in; his roommate was one of my closer friends
that were on the track team with me.

When I reached the room I didn't hesitate in rushing in. "Nick!"

Nick turned to look at me in surprise. She was sitting on the floor next
to Andy, a science book in her hand. Andy's expression mimicked Nick's,
but than he smirked.

"Feeling left out, Dylan?"

"No," I responded with a frown. "Nick, what are you doing here?" I demanded.

She frowned at me, slightly narrowing her eyes. "I'm helping Andy with
science." She raised the book for emphasis.

I strode up to her and grabbed her shirt and pulled her up onto her
feet. "Let's go."

"What?" she protested. "Why? Let go of me!"

I ignored her and started to drag her out of the room. I heard Andy
laughing in the background.

"It's not like I was going to attack him, Dylan," he called as I opened
the door and dumped Nick into the hall.

I glared at him before slamming the door. It was a quiet walk back to
our dorm room, but I could feel Nick's glare on my back the whole time.
When we entered the dorm I shut the door and started on her before she
had the chance to open her mouth.

"What did I say about Andy?" I demanded, clenching my fist.

She ignored me with her back turned and her hands on her hips. Another
thing she probably shouldn't do. Guys don't put their hands on their hips.

"Nick."

"What does it matter?" she responded angrily. "I told you I could hang
out with who I want!"

"He could-" I started before stopping myself. I couldn't let her know I
knew her secret!

"Could what?"

Now it was my turn to face away from her. "You're such an idiot!"

"What's your problem?" she demanded angrily.

I was about to shout at her when I turned and noticed she was close to
tears. I held back what I was going to say.

"Why are you being such a jerk?" she demanded, sniffing.

"I'm n-"

I was being a jerk. She was my biggest fan, and I was treating her like
crap. I sighed and ran a hand through my hair. But I couldn't tell her
that I knew her secret. I clenched my jaw. "I'm sorry."

She looked at me blankly, before looking thoroughly surprised. "You're

sorry?"

"For being a jerk... it's just... family problems," I lied, making up an

excuse. "But it's okay now, so I won't be a jerk anymore."

Nick smiled brightly. "That was it? You don't hate me?"

"No." I couldn't hate her.

"Well if you have problems, next time you can tell me about them!" She
stood up and came closer to me. "But let's start over. I'm Nick Karetta,
and you?"

I stared at her. How could she forgive me so easily? I had been a jerk
to her for at least two weeks. She was strong. I slowly took her hand.
"I'm Dylan Slade..."

"It's nice to meet you," she responded with a grin.

I felt my face heat up and had to look away. "You too..."

I didn't know why, but I felt like I had to protect this girl and her
secret. I discreetly looked over my shoulder to look at her, and she was
still grinning at me. I automatically turned back around. She was very
cute, even with her hair cut like a guys, and dressed in guy's clothes.

I would definitely have to protect her.

[Chapter: 10]

The months passed quickly and before I knew it Christmas was

approaching. I still didn't know my way around Massachusetts, or even
the area around the school, and I seriously needed to do some Christmas
shopping. There was only two days left before the holiday.

"Are you ready yet?" Dylan called from the door.

"Hold on!" I called back, trying to fix my hat so I didn't look girly.
It was working out at all.

I sighed, shaking my hair into my face. I was beginning to look too much
like a girl again. I pulled the earflaps over the head and pulled my
jacket tighter before exiting the bathroom and coming to an impatient
looking Dylan.

"Why do I have to go Christmas shopping with you again?" he asked,

opening the door and ushering me out.
"You don't have to go," I responded. "I can go with just Sam and Hayden."

Dylan frowned and shook his head. "I'm going."

I shrugged and walked ahead of him, stepping out into the cold. I
shivered and my breath made tiny puffs of white when I exhaled. I hadn't
taken three steps before I slipped on the ice.

Strong arms wrapped around me and steadied me. I felt my heart beat
increase and my face heat up.

"Careful," Dylan warned, unwinding his arms from around me.

I nodded and kept in front of him. "Thanks." I took another step, and
slipped again.

Dylan chuckled as he caught me once more before I hit the ground.

"You're just like a girl."

I scowled. "What's that supposed to mean?"

"Nothing," Dylan responded with a shrug. "I just think girls fall a lot."

"That's a bit sexist," I responded, frowning slightly.

Even though everyone at the school (except the nurse) doesn't know I'm
not a male, hearing them make sexist comments didn't float my boat that
well. I thought I had been clear about that when I accidentally punched
Andy in the face for calling a girl that wore too much make up a whore.

"Why are you uptight about treating girls right?" a new voice asked,
surprising me.

"Obviously because he's a ladies man, right Nick?" Sam responded for me,
wrapping an arm around my shoulder. "He can help us get all the girls."

"Yeah," I responded awkwardly. "I'm a real ladies man."

Dylan snickered and I glared at him. "What?"

"Nothing," he responded, with a shrug.

"Let's hurry before the bus leaves," Hayden suggested, pointing to the
bus that would take us to the shopping district.

On the bus ride up I sat with Sam. Something I wouldn't ever do again.
At least a dozen times he tried to shove me out into the aisle so I'd be
yelled at by the bus driver. The bus soon become crowded and there were
even people standing.

A little old lady climbed onto the bus and made a comical expression
when she realized the bus was full. Sam burst out laughing and I elbowed
him in the gut. He shut up pretty quickly.

"Hey!" I called out to the old lady, remembering to deepen my voice.

"You can have my seat."

She smiled at me and shuffled her way through the crowd to me. I stood
up and offered her my seat. She smiled at me again and say down.
"Thank you, missy," she thanked me, still smiling.

Sam burst out laughing. "That isn't a girl, m'am. It's all dude."

He reached over and patted my chest once, making me take a sharp inhale
of breath and blush, before a hand shot out of nowhere and grabbed his
wrist, jerking it away from my chest. I took a deep breath, trying to
stop my heart from beating five thousand miles per minute. Even though
more than enough people had patted my chest while saying I looked like a
girl, it still caught me by surprise and still was dangerous.

"Hey," Sam complained, trying to yank his wrist free of Dylan.

Dylan scowled and let go of Sam. I narrowed my eyes in confusion. Why

would Dylan prevent Sam from touching my chest? A brick dropped in my
stomach. He could know. But I hadn't done anything. I tried to calm
myself. I always thought someone knew, and than it turned out to be
something stupid.

"You looked like you were going to hit this lady in the face," Dylan
accused, gesturing to the old lady.

"Oh, sorry," Sam apologized quickly, turning the slightest shade of red.
"I didn't realize..."

"No, I should've realized that he was in fact a he," the old lady
chuckled. "Sorry."

"It's okay, I get that a lot," I told her, as I had told everyone else...

Our stop came and I exited the bus with Dylan, Sam and Hayden. I gaped
at all the shoppers on the crowded street lined with shops. There were
so many people, all dressed up in warm clothing; high jackets, gloves,
hats, and scarves pulled tight.

"Where do you want to go first?" Dylan asked as the four of us huddled

together on the crowded street.

"I don't know. I want to explore the shops," I requested, looking at

each of them in turn to make sure it was okay.

"Oh yeah, it's your first time here," Hayden responded with a grin. "Oh,
this will be fun. I can't wait until we get to the Chocolate Emporium."

Neither could I.

Three freezing hours later I, as well as the other three boys, were
carrying around armfuls of bags.

"It's cold," I complained, pulling my jacket tighter around me.

"What, really? I hadn't noticed," Sam responded and I could hear

amusement in his voice. "Don't be such a girl."

I kicked a rock at him. "Why are you obsessed with always calling me a
girl?"
"Why do you always get so defensive about it?"

I opened my mouth to reply but couldn't think of anything.

"Both of you shut up," Dylan interrupted me, saving me from replying.

"My arms hurt too though," I complained, forcing myself to carry the
heavy present filled bags.

"We are almost done," Hayden told me, with a small smile. "Want me to
carry your bags for you, princess?"

I frowned. "I can carry my own bags. I've had it with the girl jokes!"

Sam and Hayden laughed.

"We're just pressing your buttons," Hayden responded. "It's cute."

"Are you gay?" I asked seriously.

It made me uncomfortable, even if they were joking, for them to say how
much I looked like a girl. It gave me the feeling that they actually
knew something when they didn't and I felt like could slip up at any moment.

I knocked into someone and apologized, turning to look at the person.

They simply ignored me and continued walking like it never happened. I
was about to turn back when I saw a bright colored sign and what looked
like a candy shop. I gazed at it for a few minutes, transfixed by the
bright colors.

"Hey guys, can we go there?" I asked, staring at the brightly lit store.
"...Guys?"

I turned and realized they weren't in front of me. I squeezed through a

pack of people in front of me, hoping they would be right in front of
them. They weren't. I felt panic slightly course through me. Where had
they gone? I didn't even know where we were headed.

I took a deep breath and pulled myself away from the crowds of people
and into a lesser-crowded side street. I pulled out of my cell phone. I
could just call Dylan; I had his number. I felt my heart drop a foot
when I realized I had no service. I groaned and put my hand back into my
pocket, pulling my jacket tighter.

This was just great. I was freezing, my phone didn't have service, my
arms hurt from the bags I was carrying, and now I was lost. I thought
hard. I had passed a police station a few streets back. If I could
manage to get back there, I could use their phone to call one of the boys.

I turned back to the crowded street and frowned. It would be easier if I

could just figure out how to take the back streets. They looked simple
enough. I began walking down the dimly lit street, shivering in the cold.

The further along the street I went, the further the sounds of bells,
carolers, and people on the street sounded. I rubbed my hands on my
cheeks and sighed. It was cold and I really didn't think this street was
taking me anywhere. I turned around to walk back the way I came when I
noticed two guys. They were dressed darkly, and my feminine intuition
sprang into life, sensing danger.
I dug my hand into my pocket, reaching for my phone. I nearly died when
I realized it wasn't in my pocket. For a few frantic seconds I went
through all of my pockets and peeked into my bags. The two men were
growing closer and I could hear them laughing loudly.

I tried to calm my heartbeat. It was okay. I looked like a guy, and it

would be okay. I turned my back on them and, feeling a little bit safer,
began to walk down the street more.

That's when two more men came out of the shadows.

~*~ Dylan's Point Of View ~*~

I trailed behind Sam and Hayden in a bad mood. I was cold and tired.
Luckily it was time to head back to the bus to ride it back to the dorms
and at least Nick had stopped complaining. Finally. She wouldn't shut up
about how cold she was.

"Nick, do you want to stop at the Guild?" Hayden asked, turning around.
His eyes looked from side to side and than his chin dropped slightly as
surprise crossed his face.

I spun around to look at what he was so shocked about when I realized

nothing was there. And no one, either.

"Where's Nick?" we both said at the same time, looking into each other's
wide-eyed expressions.

Sam now turned around, worry apparent on his face. "What do you mean
where's Nick- where's Nick?"

If I hadn't been so worried, I would have made fun of his stupidity. But
the time now wasn't for it.

"When was the last time you knew he was trailing behind us?" Hayden
demanded, looking at both Sam and I.

"Before we passed the candy shop," we both responded.

And that settled it. We set back off the way we came, rushing through
the crowds of people. When we reached the candy store, Nick was still
nowhere in sight. I clenched my teeth and nearly felt sick with worry.

What was this girl doing to me?

"Let's split up," I offered. "Sam you go right, and Hayden go left. I'll
keep going back the way we came, towards the shops."

They both nodded.

"If you one of you find him, let the other two know," I continued,
pulling out my cell phone and flashing it towards them.

They both nodded once more and took off into the slowly thinning crowds
of people. I took a deep breath and flipped open my phone to call Nick's
cell. The phone rang, but after a few rings it went to voice mail. I
groaned and tried again as I speed walked down the street.

I froze when I heard a familiar ring tone from one of the side streets.
I stopped and let the call go to voicemail. The ringing stopped. I
called her cell phone again and I heard the ringing again. I hurried to
the sound and saw a small light flashing from the ground. I stooped down
and picked it up. It was her cell phone.

A shrill scream pierced the night and without a second thought I began
sprinting in the direction of it, down the dark street.

[Chapter: 11]

I watched the guys in front of my closely. It was just a coincidence

right? It's not like they were planning on trapping me. I took a deep
breath and carried on, holding my breath as I passed them. They ignored
me and I let out a sigh of relief. I felt a little safer now.

That is until I felt something cool and sharp pressed against my neck.

"Don't move," one of them men threatened huskily.

I froze, but he never said to stay quiet so I did what girls usually do
best. I screamed.

There was a jerk at my short hair and I let out a shout of pain.

"What are you doing? Let me go!" I demanded, struggling to pull my hair
out of the man's grasp.

Suddenly there was a pair of hands on each of my arms. The man holding
my head released me and the two holding my arms brought me to the side
of the street and slammed me against the wall.

"You aren't a smart girl, are you?" one of them asked with a smirk.
"Wandering alone on a dark street."

"I'm a guy," I told them, my voice shaking slightly.

The men laughed.

"You sure sound like a girl when you scream," the biggest one commented,
chuckling. "But that won't stop us."

"So you're gay?" I asked, trying to keep calm.

The big guy scowled. "Are you trying to back talk to me?"

"Maybe," I responded stupidly. I needed to learn to keep my mouth shut.

I felt the air rush out of me as a punch was landed in my gut. I coughed
and fell to one knee, the men holding my arms, letting me go.

"If you're a guy you should be able to take a beating, right?" the big
guy asked, squatting down next to me.

I glared at him and in one swift movement, punched him in the face. He
shouted in pain and I took the chance to run. I leapt up and bolted
blindly. I only made it a few feet before someone tackled me to the ground.
I fell thrashing wildly and began screaming. "No! Let me go!"

"You don't sound so manly now," the man asked, struggling to keep me
from moving. "Stop moving or else-"

I felt something slice my arm and a burning sensation enveloped it. I

winced and gasped as what felt like liquid ran down from where I had
been cut.

"I tried to warn you," the guy remarked, amusement in his voice.

I began thrashing again as he got off me and began pulling me to my

feet. I kicked wildly but to no gain. In a desperate attempt I bit the
man on the arm. He cried out and threw me to the side; I lost my balance
and fell into what felt like a brick wall.

I rubbed my head and realized it actually was a brick wall I had run
into. I scrambled onto my feet again, preparing to run. A thick hand
grabbed my arm and twisted it around my back. I winced as I felt it
reach near breaking point. Another hand was at my neck.

"You crazy..." the man growled.

"Hey, don't you think it's best if we get out of this side street? We
should take her somewhere else," one of the two who were holding my arms
before suggested. "Just in case someone walks by."

"That's a good idea," the big guy holding me responded. "She's pretty
feisty."

I struggled wildly again but froze when the hand around my neck tightened.

"All you have to do is follow us silently, don't make any noise, don't
struggle and you won't get hurt," he told me in a quiet voice.

"Like hell I'll do that!" I shouted, trying to twist out of his grip.

Suddenly I was against the brick wall again, my head ricocheting off of
it. For a moment my vision was clouded with fuzz and I felt dizzy. I
teetered on my feet for a second before somewhat regaining my balance.

"I tried to warn you," the big guy sighed. "You just don't listen."

"Maybe it'd be best if you just knocked her out." This time it was the
second guy who had been holding my arms.

"You're right."

I felt the big guy's hand tighten around my neck again and I reached my
hands up, trying to pull the hands free. I struggled to breathe as my
airway was being constricted. I clawed at the hands. This was not
happening. This was not happening. My vision began to haze over again as
my oxygen began to run out. My eyelids fluttered as I fought to stay
conscious. But it was too hard. I was about to lose it. My eyes closed.

My eyes fluttered open again as my airway was suddenly set free and I
fell to my knees trying to suck in breaths of cool air while coughing at
the same time. There were the sounds of men shouting and running
footsteps. Then I heard some come over to me and someone grabbed my
shoulders. That's when the fear really hit me.

"No! Let go!" I cried, trying to jerk away from the person. "Let go!" I
feel tears running down my face and even though I was scared, it was
still surprising they weren't freezing.

"Nick! Calm down!"

"Let me go!" I continued to cry, struggling against whoever was holding me.

"Nick!"

"Let go!" I grunted, trying to pull away.

I was pulled to my feet and pressed against someone's warm body. I

looked up into Dylan's worried but familiar face. I shuddered and
pressed my face against his chest as I continued to cry.

"It's okay," he told me, rubbing my back. "Nick, it's okay."

After a few moments I finally got control of my emotions and wiped my

eyes while hiccupping. Now that I was done crying like a baby, the
embarrassment set in. I felt my face burn and looked at the ground.

"Are you okay now?" Dylan asked, grabbing my face and turning it up so
he could look in my eyes.

"Yeah," I responded. I then forced a laugh. "It's pretty girly, huh?

Crying like that..."

"You-!" Dylan began, his face becoming livid.

I stared at him, eyes-wide. I watched as he closed his eyes and took a

deep breath. I waited until he opened his eyes.

"It's okay for you to cry when you're scared, especially after something
like this," he told me, running a hand through his hair.

"Do I look really girly?" I asked Dylan, staring intensely at him to see
his reaction.

He looked surprised at first, than confused, and finally he looked

actually amused.

"Why are you asking me that?"

"Those guys mistook me for a girl," I told him, pushing a stray lock of
hair behind my ear.

Dylan looked irritated again but he sighed and once more the look was
gone. "Sure you look girly, but that isn't a bad thing nor is it
something you can help. Those guys must have been drunk or something,
but the point is now you're safe and- oh shit!"

"What?" I cried, looking around, my eyes wide in panic.

"No, sorry," Dylan replied, digging a hand into his pocket. "Here this
is yours."

He tossed me my phone and I looked gratefully at him as he dug out his

phone. He stared at it for a few seconds before putting it to his ear.

"Hi, yeah I found him. Yeah, he's fine. Okay. Meet you there." He closed
his phone and put it back in his pocket. "You ready?"

"Yeah," I responded, looking around for my dropped bags. I spotted them

in the middle of the street and grabbed them.

As we entered the main street again I noticed a lot of people had

disappeared from the streets, clearing it out. The shops were still open
and displays of lights were everywhere. I felt something wet land on my
forehead and looked at the sky confused. It wasn't supposed to rain-

"It's snowing!" I gasped, staring at the white specks floating down from
the sky. "Dylan, it's snowing!"

"So?"

I stared at him. He stared back at me.

"Don't tell me... is this your first time seeing a real snowfall?" he
asked, a little surprised.

"It is!" I responded, pulling off my glove and putting my hand out.

A small flake of snow landed on my palm and it melted into a small

puddle before I got a good chance to look at it. I frowned and put out
my hand again, catching another snowflake, which also melted before I
could see it.

"Why is it melting so fast?" I demanded.

Dylan laughed. "You're such a child. Here."

He held out his gloved hand and a small white snowflake fell onto it.
Instead of it melting, it stayed put on his hand. I looked carefully at
it in amazement. Its pattern was elaborate and very complicated.

"Whoa," I said, staring at Dylan. "I thought the pictures weren't real."

He chuckled. "You really are like a little kid."

I scowled. "I'm sorry if my reactions to seeing my first snowfall are so

childish," I snapped at him.

He laughed again. "C'mon, let's go."

When we met the other guys in front of the bus stop I was mauled in man
hugs. Sam punched me in the shoulder. Hard.

"Dude! Don't disappear on us again! I thought we'd never find you, man!"
he cried, scowling at me.

Hayden nodded in agreement. "Yeah."

"Yeah," I responded, feeling my eyes water. I blinked back my tears.

"Thanks."

Dylan smiled at me, and slightly shook his head.

I was glad to have such good friends that cared about me. I hugged Sam
again and he stiffened for a moment and when I pulled back I could have
sword he was blushing. I stared curiously at him before he scowled at me.

"What?"

"Nothing," I responded, looking away.

The bus came and everyone at the bus stop crowded onto it. Dylan grabbed
my shoulder to make sure I didn't get separated from him with the surge
of people on the bus. I was still a little shaky. Somehow though, Sam
and Hayden managed to get separated from us.

Dylan and I found a little spot at the back of the bus. We squeezed into
the corner and when the bus roared into life and started forward,
someone fell onto me and I jumped violently.

"Sorry," the man who bumped into me apologized.

I stared at him and nodded slowly. Dylan suddenly pulled me towards him
and put me in front of him, leaning over me with his arm resting above
my head on the wall. My face was a few inches away from his chest.

"There's more room this way," he told me, but I guessed there was more
reason behind it then that.

"Thanks," I responded, resting my forehead in his chest.

Standing on the bus against Dylan's chest the only thing I could think
swirled through my head the entire time. I wanted to stay with him. I
wanted to stay with everyone at the school. Most importantly, I wanted
to stay by his side.

[Chapter: 12]

"I'm not going," Dylan stated for the hundredth time.

"Oh, come on!" Hayden complained, grabbing his shoulders and shaking
him. "You know you love this band! These guys are what inspired you to
write your music! You have to go!"

I sat on Dylan's bed, eating an apple, watching the two of them fight.
Dylan looked as if he was about to punch Hayden, but Hayden ignored his
expression and kept bugging him.

"Get out of my room. I'm done with music," Dylan growled, shoving Hayden
towards the door.

"You know you love The Used and Framing Hanley! They are both playing at
a concert together!" Hayden cried, shoving back at Dylan. "Don't use
childish excuses like that! What are you afraid of?"
"I'm not afraid of anything!" Dylan retorted. "I just don't want to go!"

I stood up and walked over to the trash barrel, throwing my apple core
away. Hayden's head snapped towards me and he grinned. I stared back at
him, not liking the look on his face. He came over to me and nodded.

"Well if Dylan doesn't want to go, why don't you come, Nick?" Hayden
asked, shrugging. "You like this kind of music, right?"

I thought for a moment. The Used and Framing Hanley... Of course I liked
them, they were Dylan's inspiration to become a singer. I didn't really
listen to them, but I knew a fair amount of their music and what I did
know, I really liked.

"He wouldn't want to go!" Dylan answered for me, a scowl on his face.

"Who said I didn't?" I responded, frowning slightly. I turned to Hayden.

"I'd love to go!"

"Are you serious?" Dylan asked, narrowing his eyes at me. "The place
will be packed!"

"So?"

He grit his teeth and shook his head. "Well, you might get lost, you
seem to do that a lot."

Hayden chuckled. "It'll be fine. I'll keep an eye on him."

I rolled my eyes. "I can keep an eye on myself."

*************************

"Wow." Those were the first words out of my mouth as we arrived at the
only rock stadium in Massachusetts, The Palladium. It wasn't much, but
it was surprisingly clean for a downtown area. Best of all, we were the
first there.

"This is sweet! We are first in line and it's general admission! Hello
front seats!" Sam exclaimed, whistling quietly.

"I can't believe I'm here," Dylan muttered darkly, pulling his hoodie
further over his head, his dark sunglasses obscuring most of his face.

"Why are you complaining? You're the one who decided to come!" Hayden
remarked, shaking his head.

"That's because-" Dylan shot a quick glance at me and then stopped a

scowl on his face. "I can't leave all three of you children by yourselves."

Sam and Hayden protested that they weren't children, and I simply
shrugged. Which kind of hurt my chest. For the concert I had double
taped my chest because I had been to my fair share of concerts over the
years and I knew the one thing that came with concerts that you couldn't
escape: bodies pressing tightly against bodies. It was a little tight,
and my breathing felt like it was slightly restricted, but all in all it
was okay.

For some reason, instead of just Hayden and I going as I thought, Dylan
decided the last moment that he wanted to go, after trying to get me not
to go. I grimaced wryly as I remembered him telling me I was too girly
to go to a concert like this, but I had already made my decision. Of
course because this was such a big event, it was almost positive he
would be recognized, unlike Christmas, where there were too many people
and everyone was in a rush for him to be recognized. Somehow Sam had
learned about us going and had to come as well. Not that I was
complaining, the more the merrier.

I pulled my sweatshirt closer to me as a gust of wind blew the February

air into me. It was freezing! I gave Sam a crazy look as he stood as if
he was immune to the cold. He was only wearing a black and white plaid
shirt with a tank top underneath, and he didn't look cold at all. He saw
me looking and grinned.

"Nick, you're going to get really hot with that sweater on once we are
inside, you know."

Yeah, I knew. But I couldn't afford to take it off either, just in case.
That's why I had chosen a light sweater that would still keep me warm
from the wind, and cool in the concert. I had worn a really loose
t-shirt too, but I still wanted to be safe.

"I'll be okay," I told Sam with a shrug.

I heard laughing and turned to see a group of girls in short-shorts

coming towards us. Sam wolf whistled quietly and I rolled my eyes. These
girls were why there was such a world as whore in the world. They had
too much make-up, wore off-shoulder tank tops, wore the shortest
short-shorts possible, and of course had to have high-heels on. When
they were close enough they grinned flirtatiously.

"Hey guys," the one with black hair greeted us, batting her eyelashes.

I rolled my eyes once again. I shouldn't describe her as having black

hair, because all three of the girls did.

"Hey," Sam responded, grinning at them. "What's up?"

Two and a half hours later I was sitting by myself near the front of the
Palladium while the guys were talking to the girls still. I had had
enough of their constant chatter of drugs, cigarettes and their
two-faced personalities. They would see someone new coming, make fun of
their outfit or hair, and than decide to be friends with them once they
were close enough.

Not to mention their unceasing flirting. They didn't give it up for one
second. Multiple times they tried to take over Dylan's sunglasses and
hood, and tried to play with my hair. It was rather creepy.

There were more people now, since it was only an hour before the doors
open. I really wasn't supposed to be sitting where I was, but no one had
told me to leave, so I didn't move.

I watched as one of the girls attempted to pull down Dylan's hood again,
pressing hers body against him. I scowled and didn't realize my fists
were clenched until I released them. I knew I shouldn't be getting
jealous of them since I was posing as a guy, but I couldn't help it.
They were all over him!

I heard footsteps in front of me and I turned my attention to see a guy

staring down at me. Upon first look, I stereotyped him as a gangster.

"What's playing tonight?" he asked me.

"... The Used and Framing Hanley," I told him.

He snorted. "So crap emo bands, huh."

I scowled at him. "They aren't 'emo'."

"Yeah, but there's a whole bunch of fags waiting to see them," the man
responded, gesturing towards Sam.

"He's not a fag," I defended him, standing up and glaring at the man.
"And what's wrong with gay people? Calling them fags is pathetic. You're
just jealous."

The man scowled at me. "What did you say?"

"You heard me. Now stop hating on people you don't even know," I told
him, my face hard. "And don't diss on these bands. They were inspiration
for the greatest person ever."

The man scoffed. "So you're just like them. You look like a fag too.
What, are you a girl or boy?"

"I'm a man."

He snorted. "Why don't you go wrong along with all your queer friends,
like that the tall one who thinks he gangster with the black hood over
his face."

I, surprising myself, shoved the man talking backwards as hard as I

could. "Don't talk about Dylan like that! What is wrong with you?"

The man growled and shoved me back with more force. I tripped over my
feet and ended up on my back.

"Hey!" I heard Dylan shout, and then the sound of running feet.

The man shot me one last look before scurrying away before the boys
could get him. I frowned as I pulled myself off the ground.

"Dude, are you okay?" Hayden asked as I brushed on my back.

"Yeah," I muttered, a little red-faced. "I wasn't expecting him to push

me back..."

"Of course he'd push you back you idiot!" Dylan pointed out, a scowl on
his face.

Awhile back, I would have been offended that he called me an idiot, but
now I was used to it. "Well he was making fun of you and Dylan and the
bands playing."
"I'm touched," Sam grinned. "But dude, and don't take this offensively,
but you really don't look like the type of guy who should act violently
to someone considerably... bigger than him."

I sighed. "I know."

"Just don't do it again," Dylan sighed, fixing his hoodie that almost
blew off.

I looked at him surprised. "What? No lecture?"

"No. It's a concert, you should have fun, not have me lecturing you," he
responded, but rolled his eyes. "Not that I ever have a break with you."

I frowned at him, but than half-smiled. I guessed it was his way of

caring about me. And that was okay with me.

"Let's get back to the line," Hayden suggested. "You come back as well,
Nick."

"Yeah, okay," I responded, following the trio back to their place in

line, which had been saved by the flirty girls.

An hour more and the doors would be open.

I went concert before I wrote this chapter. I saw Alesana and this guy
came by and was like "what's playing tonight?" and I was like "alesana"
and he was like "Oh yay. Another punk ass emo faggot band." I was
like.... and than I totally blew up at him. And my friends were like
"SHUT UP YOU'LL BE SHOT!" but i was so angry. He looked like a person
who'd only listen to rap... grrr. oh well. good inspiration for the
story and the concert was AMAZING. Alesana <3

[Chapter: 13]

"Go, go, go!" Sam shouted, pushing me as we ran towards the stage area.

I laughed, and stumbled a few times, but was enjoying the rush of
adrenaline I was getting, running towards the stage.

"Hey! No running!" a guard shouted after us.

I was tossed among the wave of people running down the stairs, all
hoping to get a spot in the front row against the gates. Sam grabbed
Hayden by the collar, as he was about to go off in the wrong direction.
I grabbed Dylan's jacket and pulled him along with us.

The floor was huge, with seats behind it. Luckily, we managed to get
right up to the front. We spread ourselves out, holding onto the black
rail that kept the stage about three feet out of reach.

"We are so lucky!" Sam shouted, looking as excited as I was feeling.

"Front row!"
The room was getting noisier and noisier with the crowds filling in. The
stage was set up and ready, but there was still an hour until the show
was starting. But that passed by as quickly as bodies were filling up
the room.

The first two bands played, and I didn't really pay attention to them.
They were local bands, and since this was my first year here, I didn't
know any of their songs. I just moved with the crowd. Or more like, the
crowd moved with me. Dylan was squashed to my left side, while Sam was
on my right. Some person behind me was pressed right up to my back, and
I was being slammed against the metal railing. At least the crowd
surfers were few.

When the two opening bands finished, I was sweating bullets. But I
couldn't take off my sweatshirt. I leaned against the railing, taking
deep slow breaths, trying to cool my body down before Framing Hanley
came out.

"You okay?" someone shouted in my ear. "Do you need some air?"

I turned to see Dylan giving me a worried look. "No, I'm okay..."

"Are you sure? I'll go with you."

I shook my head. "I'm okay, plus I don't want to lose our front row places."

Dylan frowned slightly. I especially didn't want to let him lose his.
This was a good way to get him thinking about going back into the music
business. These bands were his inspiration before, so why couldn't they
be now?

There was a loud cheering and I looked up onstage to see the members of
Framing Hanley taking their spots among the stage. I cheered along with
the crowd, ignoring the hear surrounding me.

The lead singer, Nixon, grabbed the mike off the stand and waved to the
crowd. A chorus of cries returned.

"Hey you guys, how's it going?"

More cries, screams, and choruses of "good" and "great".

"Are you guys ready?"

The first chords of "Hear Me Now" started as the crowd went wild. I was
feeling giddy and a smile spread on my face.

"Well I swear to god, we've been down this road before. The guilt's no
good, and it only shames us more. And the truths that we all try to hide
are so much clearer when it's not our lives..." he sang, the crowd, and
myself, backing him up.

"Now my body's on the floor, and I am calling, now my body's on the

floor and I am calling. Now my body's on the floor and I am calling, I'm
calling out to you..."

The song ended, and the crowd once again erupted into applause and
cheers. I clapped along with them, enjoying every moment of it. The
crowd surfing became heavy and it felt like every five seconds, someone
new was sailing over my head, nearly kicking me in the face several times.

After six more songs, I felt like I was dying. I was breathing heavily,
mostly due to moving around so much and all the jumping, but also too
the heat that was consuming me. I tugged at my sweatshirt, airing it out
and airing it out. I only had to sit through one more song from Framing
Hanley, and I guessed maybe around ten from The Used.

"She said he's so sweet, I wanna lick the wrapper. So I let her lick the
wrapper. And she licked me like a lollipop, like a lollipop," Nixon
began, the crowd automatically joining in.

The song ended faster than the original version, albeit one hundred
times better, and Framing Hanley bid their goodbye and exited the stage.
I felt an arm wrap around Sam and me leaned down and yelled in my ear
over the noise. "Are you okay? You don't look so well!"

"I'm okay," I responded, still a little breathless. Perhaps I was

getting out of shape. It usually didn't take this long for me to regain
my breath. "A little hot."

Sam mimicked taking off his sweatshirt and I shook my head and shrugged,
telling him it was okay. He shrugged back and I turned to Dylan. He had
an unreadable expression on his face, but he was smiling, gazing at the
stage. I felt a smile slowly spread onto my face.

Hopefully that look was a, "I-want-to-be-on-stage-again" look. I felt my

breathing finally almost return to normal. It was a little off, but
still better than moments before. I gripped the rail again as I was over
come with dizziness. After a moment it went away and I shook my head.

Screaming told me that The Used were now on stage, and once more I
looked up to confirm my suspicions. The leader singer, Bert, greeted the
crowd just as Framing Hanley did, saying a bit more though. But soon he
started in on the first song, "Wake The Dead." Good choice, because
about then I needed some waking up because I felt dead from the heat.

"Across the sky they can hear you on the other side, a scream that's
loud enough to wake the dead!" Bert sang, stepping on one of the giant
speakers that reverberated my heart.

Halfway through the song, all the jumping made me uncomfortably hot
again, and my chest felt tight. I panted.

"Across the sky they can hear you! A scream that's loud enough to wake
the dead! And all alone you bought the tickets for the nightmare as you
wake the dead! Wake the dead! Wake the dead!"

The song ended and I silently prayed god they had a short set list. I
couldn't handle it much longer. I winced as a tight pain was sent
through my chest. I had to out wait it, only a little longer. I was
doing okay to up till now.

Two songs later, I had to get out of there. My vision was getting hazy.
If I could make it outside, I could take off this sweatshirt and cool
myself off. I pulled Sam down to ear level as the latest song ended.
"I'm going to take a, uh, breather outside," I shouted over the noise.

"You want me to come?"

I shook my head. "I'll try to get back here, if not, I'll meet you by
the entrance after the show. Pass that along to Hayden."

Sam nodded at me, and turned towards Hayden. I got one of the security
guard's attention. He came over to me and I told him I had to get out.
In one swift movement he hand me over the railing and on the other side
just as the next song began to play.

"Hey-!" I heard Dylan call and he began to usher me towards the side so
I could get out.

"Hey, are you okay? You look pretty low, very handsome awkward," Bert
sang the chorus as I climbed the steps swaying slightly. "Do you feel
okay? You look pretty low, very handsome awkward."

No, I didn't feel okay. I stumbled towards the exit. My chest felt
constricted and I fumbled with my sweatshirt as I pushed the doors open.
I could still hear the music as I stumbled to the side of the building.
I could hear the singing clearly as I tossed my sweatshirt aside, still
breathing heavily. I leaned against the brick wall, trying to stop my
vision from spinning.

"Hey, are you okay? You look pretty low, pretty low, pretty low, pretty
handsome awkward!"

I pulled at the tight bandages constricting my chest. That had to be the

reason I could barely breathe.

"Do you feel okay? You look pretty low, pretty low, pretty low, pretty
handsome awkward!"

I staggered on my feet as another sharp pain ran through my chest. What

was going on?

"Shake it and go!"

I blinked, trying to clear my vision, which was slowly diminishing.

"Shake it and go!"

I began to panic, I couldn't faint there. Not in the middle of some

downtown area of a place I didn't know when no one was around. Everybody
was inside.

"Shake it and go!"

I began to furiously tug at the bandages on my chest; this had to be the

reason. It was constricting my airway. I panted as dizziness swept over
me again.

"Shake, shake, shake, go!"

I swayed, and within seconds I felt my legs give out and I fell
backwards, unconscious before I hit the ground.
"Shake it and go!"

[Chapter: 14]

~*~ Dylan's Point Of View ~*~

It. Was. Hot.

I pulled on my t-shirt, mimicking Nick. How could she stand being in

that sweatshirt? She looked a little flushed, but that was all. She was
breathing heavily, but it was probably due to all the movements.

I looked at the stage and first the first time in a long time, I wished
I were up there. I remembered the anxious feeling as you greeted the
crowd, and the happy feeling when they sang along to all your songs, and
had the greatest energy level.

My break time was almost up. It was either I had to quit now, or I could
keep going. I scowled slightly. This had been why I didn't want to go to
the concert. I knew it would get me to rethink my resignation. I was
sick and tired of all the crap that came with being famous, but I loved
singing and loved performing in front of hundreds of fans.

I looked over at Nick, and was surprised to see her being lifted over
the guard railing by a security guard.

"Hey-!" I protested loudly, reaching out to grab her, but she was
already out of my grasp.

Where was she going? I looked over at Sam, who was suddenly pressed
against me. "Where did Nick go?" I shouted in his ear.

"Outside for air! He was looking a little sick!" he shouted back as The
Used picked up on their next song.

I scowled slightly. It was probably due to being overheated. I called

out to one of the security guards, trying to get their attention, but
they were helping the crowd surfers. After a few moments I heaved myself
over the railing and set off at a jog towards the exit.

I couldn't see Nick anywhere near the exit. I went outside and sighed;
the cool air was very refreshing. But still no Nick.

I took a deep breath. That girl had no common sense whatsoever. I turned
the corner stepped on something squishy. I slipped and fell on my back,
groaning. I opened my eyes to see the dark sky, and when I turned I
nearly had a heart attack.

There was Nick. Lying motionless on the ground.

I scrambled to my hands and knees and leaned over her. Her breathing was
quick and shallow, and she was sweating profusely. I pulled her up into
a sitting position and quickly picked her up, wrapping one of her arms
around my shoulder. The first thing to do was get her back into the warm
building.

Luckily no one noticed us as I dragged her to the bathroom. I went in

and locked the door behind us.

"Sorry," I muttered to her as I began to strip off her shirt.

White bandages were wrapped tightly around her chest. I clicked my

tongue. No wonder she was having trouble breathing! I unclasped the
bandages and loosened them considerably, but not taking them off. I than
threw back on her shirt and sat her against the wall.

I pulled out my cell phone and flipped through the contacts. There was
no way we'd be able to take the bus back. When I came to the schools
contact I pressed call and dialed the extension.

"Hello?" a grumpy voice answered.

"Mr. Hanley?" I asked into the receiver. I really didn't want to contact
him for this, because there was something going on between him and Nick
but I had no choice. "Something's happened... can you come pick us up
from the Palladium?"

~*~ Mr. Hanley's Point Of View ~*~

"So."

I glanced in the rear view mirror to the unhappy face of Dylan, and the
worried expressions of Sam and Hayden.

"Explain to me what happened again," I requested, returning my attention

to the dark roads.

"He left, I found him outside on the ground, and I automatically called
you," Dylan summarized once more.

From the sounds of it, it didn't sound like he had found out she was a
girl. But I had the feeling he did know. The thing was why wasn't he
telling me if he knew? Did he really not know... or what?

I glanced over at Nick, frowning slightly. She was still out of it, but
luckily before I had gotten there the bandages hiding her chest had been
very loose, and she was breathing normally again. I sighed. I should
have warned her, but she didn't tell me she was going to a concert.

"What a stupid boy."

Dylan looked moodily out the window. I smirked slightly. I could tell he
had a problem with me, although I didn't know why.

I pulled into the school's parking lot, and the boys exited the car.
Dylan came around to help Nick out of the car, but I held a hand up to him.

"It's past curfew, you should go back to your room. I'll take Nick to my
office and check him out."

Dylan gave me a hard look. "I think he'll be okay if he just gets back
to he dorm and rests..."
I frowned at him. He wasn't going to let this go. "Well then why don't
you come with me to my office?"

Dylan still looked unhappy, but he nodded. I rolled my eyes. Teenagers

were hard to deal with. He grabbed Nick from the car and pulled her over
his shoulder and followed me to my office while the other two boys went
off to bed.

~*~ Nikki's Point Of View ~*~

When I awoke, I realized I was in a bed. Startled, I sat up and nearly

collided my head against Dylan's. He pulled back just and time and
looked relieved.

"How are you feeling?"

"What happened?" I asked, ignoring his question.

Dylan shrugged. "You fainted at the concert."

That's right! Because my chest was constricted and I couldn't breathe

so... My hand shot to my chest and I found it loosely bound. I yanked up
the sheets and stared horrified at Dylan.

He stared curiously back. "I don't know what happened, but I just called
Mr. Hanley and he checked you out."

My shoulders sagged with relief. Yet another lucky escape from being
found out. I really had to stop putting myself in such vulnerable positions.

"Why didn't you tell me you weren't feeling okay?" Dylan demanded.

"Uh..." I thought for a moment. Why hadn't I? "I don't know..."

Dylan sighed and shook his head. "Why are you such a hassle?"

"Why do you worry about me so much?" I returned.

"That's because you're a-" he paused, and frowned.

"Because I'm a what?" I demanded, a little meaner then how I had meant
to sound.

"Never mind, sorry," he responded. "You just don't have a lot of common
sense."

I huffed and crossed my arms over my chest. I had plenty of common

sense. I didn't know what he was talking about.

"I see you're up," a new voice commented and I turned to see Mr. Hanley
coming into the room with a cup of water. "Here."

"Thanks," I responded, getting out of the bed and taking the water. I
drank it and shifted on my feet.

"How are you feeling?"

"Good, now, thank you," I responded, nodding.

He frowned at me slightly. I slowly frowned back at him again. Here we
go. Lecture time. Well, at least I was saved from Dylan's lecturing; he
seemed to have forgotten about it.

"May I speak with you for a moment... alone?"

I sighed. "Yeah."

"Dylan why don't you go back to your room? I'll send Nick along as soon
as I'm done with him."

Dylan looked like he wanted to argue, but Mr. Hanley pointed at the
door, and Dylan trudged out of the room.

"See you in a few," I called after him.

The door shut and I turned to Mr. Hanley. He shook his head and sighed.

"What am I going to do with you?"

"Did I do something wrong?"

Mr. Hanley cocked an eyebrow. "Huh? No, not exactly. However."

He took a step closer to me and I slowly tried to take a step back, only
to topple over the bed. He leaned over me and put his head next to my ear.

"You must remember you are a girl."

"I know I am! Get out of here" I responded, trying to push him away from
me. "What about it?"

Mr. Hanley chuckled, pulling away and than tugging me back into a
standing position. I smoothed my shirt out and I rolled my eyes.

"You have, once again, put yourself in a very dangerous situation. Not
only could you have been discovered, you were passed out outside a place
you didn't know, alone."

I shifted uncomfortably. "You make it sound worse than it was."

Mr. Hanley shook his head. "No, that's exactly how bad it is." He shook
my shoulders. "And you wonder why Dylan gets mad at you! You are so stupid!"

I shoved him. "How am I stupid? I'm just trying to keep my secret! I

don't want to leave!" I nearly screamed at him. "I'm just doing what I
think will help!"

Mr. Hanley shook his head. "Calm down, I'm not trying to be mean. I'm
just telling you for your sake, and Dylan's sanity because you seem to
be endangering that, that you be much more aware of yourself from now on."

"I know," I told him with a sigh. "I'll be more careful."

"I've heard that before."

"I promise I'll be more careful than before," I tried once more.

Mr. Hanley nodded. "You better be."

"I will. Can I go back to my room now?"

"Yeah. I'll check in with you tomorrow to see how you are doing. Please
don't wrap your chest so tightly again."

"I won't- Oh yeah! It's a good thing you noticed that my wrap was so
tight otherwise I would have suffocated! Thanks for that!"

Mr. Hanley stared at me curiously. I felt my heart drop. "It wasn't

you...?" If it wasn't him then who-"

"Oh, no, it was me. Don't worry about it. No one else found out," he
said quickly, waving his palms at me. "Yeah. It was no problem.
Goodnight, Nikki."
I stared at him for a moment longer and than shrugged. "Yeah. Night."

When I got back to my dorm, Dylan was already asleep in his bed. I
smiled slightly as I climbed the ladder to my bed and settled myself
comfortably in it.
I pulled my cell phone out of my pocket. I had a new text message from
Ashlyn. I flipped it open and read it slowly. A smile spread onto my face.

Guess who's coming for a visit?

[Chapter: 15]

My excitement of Ashlyn coming to visit was slowly put out as she

mentioned someone else who was coming to visit. My brother. Ashlyn was
the only one that knew I went to an all boys' school. Seth thought it
was a coed school.

I frowned slightly at the pink bag in the closet. For the occasion, that
was now only two days away, I had bought some girly clothing: a skirt,
and a cute blue t-shirt. It had been a long time since I wore girl's
clothing, and I was actually pretty excited. The only thing I had to
worry about was if Seth wanted to see my dorm. But I was sure I could
manage to avoid that little problem.

I heard the door open and I jumped, quickly tossing the bag to the back
of the closet, and slamming it shut. I turned around to see Dylan eyeing
me curiously, in the middle of taking his winter coat off.

"Hi, how was practice?" I said before he could question me.

"Good..." he responded, a frown on his face. "What-?"

"Nothing," I said quickly, shrugging. "Let's go get dinner."

Tomorrow was Saturday, and my brother and Ashlyn would be arriving

tonight. I would meet them in the downtown area around ten tomorrow. I
frowned slightly, watching my feet as I continued down the hall. How
would I change my clothes to meet them? I guess I could change my
clothes at a bathroom...

"Coming through!"
I felt something hard hit my side and I fell over, crashing into
someone, knocking us both over. I clocked my head on the other person's
head and groaned.

"Watch where you're going!" I heard Dylan shout after whoever had just
knocked into me.

"You okay?"

I grumbled and looked up to see a guy I didn't recognize. He had hair

styled similar to Dylan, brown and long. But it looked straightened and
it had dyed blonde streaks. His eyes were grey and his teeth bright
white. He looked very familiar. He grinned down at me and held out a hand.

"You're the transfer kid right?"

I nodded slowly. People had stopped calling me "the new kid". I was now
the "transfer" kid. I was about to grab the guy's hand when Dylan's hand
shot out of nowhere and pulled me up.

"Thanks," I said both to Dylan the man before me.

"I'm Shawn," the brown haired man said. "You're Nick right?"

"Right," I responded, taking his now extended hand.

"Let's go," Dylan ordered, starting to pull me away from Shawn.

"Dylan, Dylan," Shawn said a smirk on his face. "You don't want Nick to
be friends with me?"

"No," Dylan replied flatly.

I stared between them curiously. There was tension in the air. But why?
It hit me after a second.

"Oh!" I realized in a gasp. "You're Shawn White!"

Of course I recognized him! He was always in the magazines Dylan was in,
on the same page. They were rivals in the music industry. How could I
have forgotten?

"You bet!" Shawn grinned, putting up a thumb. "Want an autograph?"

"No, he doesn't," Dylan responded, towing me away again.

"I was asking Nick."

"No," I responded, crossing my arms.

"What?" Shawn replied looking surprised. "Why?"

"I'm a fan of Dylan."

Shawn raised an eyebrow. "In what way...?"

I frowned at him. "Not in the way you're thinking of."

"Oh, so not music?" Shawn said with a grin.

"No! I mean that way!"

"Sure. His music sucks anyways."

"No it doesn't!" I responded, getting riled up. Then I did the most
girlish thing possible. I kicked him in the shin.

Shawn winced and staggered for a second. "Although you look like a girl,
you kick like a guy."

I gave him a small smile. "Yeah. That's right."

To my surprise he laughed and pulled me into a hug. I turned red and

tried to pull away but he held me fast.

"Let him go!" Dylan demanded.

I struggled for a few moments until I pulled away. "Dude, are you
homosexual?" I demanded angrily.

Shawn shrugged. "No. You are just cute for a guy, and there's no women
here so I felt lonely."

"Let's go," Dylan said, grabbing my arm and walking down the hall.

"Don't forget!" Shawn called after us. "The March contest is soon!"

Dylan paused for a second, a hard expression coming onto his face,
before continuing to drag me down the hall.

"What's the March contest?" I asked, walking a little faster to keep up

with him so I wouldn't be dragged. He dropped my arm.

"Never mind."

We entered the cafeteria and after we got our food Sam popped out of
nowhere, guiding us to sit down with him. I took a place next to Hayden
and Dylan sat next to me.

"So what is it?" I asked him, poking at my baked potato.

Dylan shrugged, digging into his own food. "Nothing important."

"Tell me," I responded, now spinning the potato around on my tray. "What
is it?"

"Don't play with your food," he ordered.

"Who's playing with what?"

I stabbed my fork harder into my potato, making the skin burst. I

chuckled slightly. "So wrong."

"I know," Sam grinned, winking at me.

Dylan took my tray away from me and took the skin off my potato. He then
proceeded to scoop out the potato and add butter to it, throwing away
the skin. He mashed them and pushed my tray back to me.

"Wow. Even my mother won't do that for me," Hayden joked, elbowing me.

I frowned, poking at my potatoes.

"Just eat it," Dylan sighed, putting down his food. "Or-"

"Would you like me to feed you?" a new voice interrupted Dylan, a hand
coming into sight and taking a spoonful of potatoes.

I opened my mouth to refuse Andy's offer when he forced the spoon into
my mouth. I gagged for a second before grabbing the spoon and pulling it
out.

Sam and Hayden started laughing. I glared at Andy. "Dude."

Andy smiled at me. "Sorry, that was a little rough."

"Little," I muttered, rolling my eyes.

"What are you doing here?" Dylan asked rudely.

"None of your business," Andy responded, grabbing me by the shoulder. "I

would just like to take Nick away for a few moment... or hours." He smirked.

I rolled my eyes. He forcibly pulled me from my seat.

"Hey!" I protested, struggling to get out of his grip. "I'm not done
eating yet!"

"We'll be back," Andy told the boys with a smirk. "Sometime."

"Where are you going?" Dylan demanded, standing up as well.

"To my room," Andy said seductively and started dragging me off before
Dylan had a chance to reply.

I walked along, trying to get out of his grasp. "Let me go! Are you gay?"

Andy laughed. "Of course not! I just like teasing the younger kids."

I frowned at him. "Then where are you taking me?"

"You've got a phone call in the office and I was sent here to tell you,"
he responded with a shrug.

I sighed and patted my pockets, panicking for a moment when I couldn't

feel my cell phone and than relaxing when I remembered it was in my
room. We went to the main office and Andy left me as I went in to get
the phone. The secretary handed it over.

"Hello?" I asked into the receiver.

"Nikki!"

"Ash? What's up?" I responded, slightly surprised.

"Why haven't you been answering your phone!" she demanded. Her voice
sounded slightly warped through the phone.

"I was at dinner," I told her, leaning against the desk.

"Well I have bad news!"

"What?" I asked quickly, feeling my heart drop.

"Seth wants to meet your headmaster."

"S-Seth meet who?"

"Your headmaster!"

"What? He can't! That's impossible!" I responded, starting to panic. "If

he did then he'd realize I was going to..." I trailed off as I felt the
secretary's gaze on me. "You know," I continued in a lower voice.

"You'd better think of something!"

"B-but!"

"It'll have to be someone old, and that knows you are a girl."

I rolled my eyes. "I'm in high school. I don't know any people older
than me at the moment."

"There's no one at least four years older than you?"

I thought for a moment. Someone older than me that knew I was a girl.
Then it hit me.

"Well there is this one guy..."

"Who?"

"He's really young though, and immature," I told her, trying to think of
someone, anyone, else who would suit this better.

"Nikki, who?"

"Well..." I hesitated. There had to be some other option.

"Nikki!" Ashlyn responded sounding irritated.

"Okay, okay," I sighed. "There's the school nurse."

"Oh yeah!" Ashyln cried. "Perfect! Bring him tomorrow."

"But-"

"But what?"

"He's... not really the headmaster type."

"You want to come back to California?"

"No!" I denied more loudly than I had meant to. The secretary gave me a
dirty look. "Of course not," I said in a quieter voice.

"Then go recruit him and I'll see you tomorrow. Goodbye."

"Bye," I grumbled and then I heard a click.

Well, here goes nothing.

[Chapter: 16]

~*~ Dylan's Point Of View ~*~

There was a light thud and I automatically opened my eyes. I watched as

Nick slowly crept to the closet. Why was she sneaking around? She turned
and I snapped my eyes shut. After a few second I heard the closet door
open again and I have opened my eyes. I watched as she disappeared into
the closet.

I seized the moment to check the time. Eight thirty. Where was she going
so early on a Saturday? I heard movement from the closet and I snapped
my attention back to it as she came from within holding a pink bag. She
looked at it for a second and the tiptoed across the room. I heard the
door open and shut.

I quickly threw the covers off and jumped out of bed. I quickly ran to
the closet and whipped out a random pair of pants and shirt, changing
quickly. I slipped into my shoes, jamming my feet into them. Then I ran
a comb through my hair before hurrying out the door.

Nick was nowhere in sight. I frowned and looked out the window, spotting
her. It looked as if she was headed towards the main building. I quickly
hurried down the empty halls and outside. I paused behind a tree about
thirty feet away from the main building.

What was she doing? I stayed hidden behind the tree frowning. What was I
doing? Why did I follow her? I thought for a second. It was because she
was acting suspicious, my mind decided for me. That worked. She was
acting very suspicious.

I pulled my jacket tighter around me as the minutes passed, after what

seemed like a half an hour the door opened. What I saw shocked me to say
the least.

Nick was dressed up like a girl. A girly girl. She was wearing a jean
skirt and a blue shirt, and he hair looked straightened and she was
wearing make up. She looked around nervously and hurried down the steps.
What was more surprising was that Mr. Hanley followed behind her
quickly, dressed in casual clothing.

I followed them as they headed towards the exit of the school. Nick was
noticeably more relaxed once she was out of the gate. I slipped out and
followed behind the pair as close as I thought I could without them
noticing me.

They kept walking until they were at the bus stop. Then they stopped and
waited. I snuck behind a thicket of bushes and crouched low.
"Are you sure you want to go out with me?" Mr. Hanley asked Nick,
looking around. "If we're caught..."

"Don't worry about it," Nick laughed. "No one will recognize me."

I narrowed my eyes. They were on a date? That was illegal! A teacher

could not date a student. Anyways, what did she find in that perverted
nurse? I took a deep breath to calm myself. I couldn't jump out and
start yelling at them.

The bus pulled up and the pair got on. Before I knew what I was doing I
quickly ran to the bus and got on, slipping into the front seat and
pulling on my hood. I felt like such a stalker. But it was good I was
following her right? It was for her safety. Trouble followed Nick like
ducklings follow their mothers.

I snuck a look at the back at the bus and saw Nick and Mr. Hanley
laughing together. Something panged in my chest and I looked forward
again. I put a hand over my heart. What was happening to me?

~*~ Nikki's Point Of View ~*~

When the bus stopped at the center of town and I stood up along.

"Mr. Hanley, this is our stop," I said when Mr. Hanley continued to gaze
out the window.

"Huh? Oh. You should call me Seth since we are going out in public," Mr.
Hanley told me, frowning slightly. "We wouldn't want people to get the
wrong idea."

I nodded. "But in front of my brother should I call you headmaster Hanley?"

Mr. Hanley chuckled. "Headmaster."

I rolled my eyes. "This isn't time for your perverted thoughts."

I grabbed his hand and started dragging him down the aisle of the bus.
Near the front I saw someone look up at me. For a horrifying split
second I thought it was Dylan but the person looked away before I could
determine it. But it was impossible... he was in still in bed back at
the dorm.

Together Mr. Hanley and I started towards the place where Ashlyn and my
brother were supposed to meet up. When we arrived, they weren't there. I
frowned slightly and checked my watch.

"You sure we are meeting them here?" Mr. Hanley asked, looking around.

"Absolutely."

Mr. Hanley shrugged and leaned against a building. "Well we'll wait."

Five minutes passed, than ten. By twenty I was beginning to get worried.
I dug my hand into my pocket and pulled out my phone and went to
Ashlyn's contact.
"Hello?"

"Where are you?" I demanded into the phone, looking down the street.
"You're late!"

"The bus was late," she explained.

"Well where are you?"

"Turn around."

I turned around, expecting to see Ashlyn. She wasn't there. I heard her
start laughing on the phone.

"Did I get you?"

"When will you be here?" I snapped, tugging at my skirt. It was cold,

and it was short.

"In a few minutes."

"See you then," I responded, than snapped my phone shut.

"Are they on their way?" Mr. Hanley asked.

I nodded. "Now stop slouching on that wall. You're supposed to be formal."

Mr. Hanley laughed. "You're brother would have to be stupid to fall for
this."

"Good thing he is," I joked.

After a few minutes I heard my name being called in the distance. I

turned just as something hard ran into me. I stumbled backward a few
steps, latching my arms around the person.

"Nikki! It's been awhile!" Ashlyn cried, squeezing me.

"Yeah, I know, but you're breaking my bones," I choked out.

She let go of me and laughed. I peeked over her shoulder to see my

brother slouching up the street.

"Seth!" I shouted, running to him and jumping on him. "Hi!"

"S'up girlfriend?" he said in a very girlish way, pecking me on the

cheek. "It's been awhile."

"Yep."

Seth's eyes traveled to Mr. Hanley. I released Seth and took a step
back. This was the moment of truth.

"Who's this? You're boy friend? He looks too old."

I snorted and Seth looked at me. I could see Mr. Hanley trying not to laugh.

"No, that's my headmaster," I told him, still grinning.

Seth eyed him skeptically, and Mr. Hanley eyed him back, trying to put
on a polite face. Seth walked up to him.

"How old are you?"

"Twenty-seven," Mr. Hanley replied.

I was actually surprised. Mr. Hanley sounded very convincing when he

lied. We had decided he looked at the oldest, twenty-seven, so we would
go along with that.

"Aren't you a little young to be headmaster?" my brother asked, an

eyebrow raised.

"Well you see, my older brother is the real headmaster, I'm just subbing
in while he's away."

Lie number two. I smiled slightly. When we had planned it, that sounded
convincing, but now it sounded stupid. Mr. Hanley kept a poker face.

My brother nodded. "Oh, I see."

I stared at him. He wasn't that stupid, was he? My brother, put his hand
into his pocket.

"But headmaster, would you mind explaining something to me?"

"Sure," Mr. Hanley responded.

Seth unfolded the paper in his pocket and gave it to me. I looked at it
and felt my heart drop. It was a picture of the academy from the
website. My jaw dropped and I looked at Mr. Hanley, who looked just as
surprised as I did.

"Mind telling me why you don't look like the headmaster in this
picture?" Seth asked Mr. Hanley. "There's no way that can be your brother."

I glared at Ashlyn, but to my surprise, she looked as shocked as me. I

stared at the paper in my hand. There was a picture of the current
headmaster.

"And you, Nikki."

I straightened up and pulled my attention away from the paper to look at

Seth, who was frowning deeply at me.

"Why are you a girl going to an all boys' school?"

[Chapter: 17]

~*~ Dylan's Point Of View ~*~

I watched Mr. Hanley and Nick from the window of the little coffee shop
I was in. They were waiting for something. I stirred my coffee with a
spoon before taking a sip. After a while some girl with long brown hair
came flying out of nowhere and tackled Nick. I nearly choked on my
coffee in surprise. Then a young man followed and embraced her tightly.
This time I spat out my coffee.

"Now who is this guy? Surely it couldn't be her boy friend," I muttered
to myself, wiping up my mess with my napkin. If only I could hear them...

"Excuse me?"

I pulled my attention away from Nick and turned to see one of the young
waitresses standing behind me nervously. I raised an eyebrow.

"What?"

"Are you Dylan Slade?" she asked, sounding on the verge of bursting with
excitement.

Shit. How could she know? I had disguised myself really good this time.
I'd have to try and fool her. "No I'm-"

"Oh my god!" she squealed, clapping her hands together. "I love your
music! I can't wait until your break is over!"

"Listen-"

"It's so moving and inspirational! It helped me through a lot of tough

times. I don't know what I'd do without it," the waitress continued. "It
really meant a lot to me and still does!"

I paused for a second. It helped her through a hard time? Isn't that
what Nick had said? And it stills means a lot to her? Does that mean it
means a lot to Nick? I thought for a second, a frown on my face. Is that
why she looked so heart broken when I told her I quit? But then she got
that goofy grin on her face...

"Can I have your autograph?" the waitress said, interrupting my

thoughts. She handed me and a pen and paper.

I looked at it thoughtfully for a second. If it was only one person and

I meant a lot to them, I suppose I could. But it wouldn't be good if she
attracted other people's attention. I glanced in the direction of Nick
subconsciously.

"What the?" I cried, accidentally knocking over my coffee.

The waitress jumped and looked out the window. "Poor girl. Men have been
getting more violent around here recently."

The tall brown haired man had Nick's wrists in a tight lock and she
struggled to get loose from them. The brown haired guy was trying to
drag her down the street, but she was trying to break free. Mr. Hanley
went forward and grabbed the back of Nick's jacket. I made a movement to
go help and then froze.

I couldn't let her see me while she was dressed up like a girl! I
growled to myself. This was no good. I clenched my fist. Nick was still
fighting against the tall brunette.

"Dylan?" the waitress asked.

I sighed. That girl got into way too much trouble. I had to help her.
"Sorry, I've got to go," I told the waitress, pulling my coat a little
higher and exiting the shop.

"Wait! Dylan!"

"Dylan?" someone murmured. "Dylan Slade?"

"It's Dylan Slade!" a high-pitched voice cried.

"Shit," I groaned, my hand frozen on the door handle of the shop.

"Dylan!" someone screamed.

I opened the door and burst out. This was just great. Now before I could
help Nick, I'd have to get away from these rabid fan girls. I raced down
the street with girls chasing after me, screaming my name. I frowned in
irritation. When I turned to see what Nick was doing, I noticed she
wasn't there.

~*~ Nikki's Point Of View ~*~

I froze. Did I just hear Dylan's name? I looked around and didn't see
anyone. Was I hearing things? But just in case, it would be better to
get away from where I was.

"Let's talk about this!" I told my brother, trying to get out of his grasp.

"You're going home this instant!"

"I will not!" I said stubbornly.

"Nick's right, let's go talk about this," Mr. Hanley interrupted,

pulling me away from my brother.

Seth looked at him and frowned. He was quiet for a second, and than he
sighed. "Okay fine. Right here then." He gestured to the shop we were in
front of.

"Let's go," I said, pushing him towards the door.

We took a seat at a table in the back and ordered a drink. Ashlyn

drummed her fingers on the table and silence settled.

"Who are you?" Seth demanded suddenly, looking at Mr. Hanley.

"Seth Hanley," Mr. Hanley told him, holding out a hand. "I'm the
school's nurse."

Seth ignored his hand and frowned. "Why did you lie to mom and dad?" he
addressed me.

I sighed. "Because I really wanted to go to this school and meet Dylan!"

"You are going to an all boys' school! Do you know what will happen if
they ever find out you are a girl?"
I nodded. "They'll kick me out. If that happens I can just go to a
different school."

"Another school might not accept you after reading you deceived a whole
school like that," Seth responded, crossing his arms.

I stared at him. Was that true? Could a school really deny my entrance
for having done something like this?

"Well I just won't be found out," I said with a shrug.

"You think it's so easy?" Seth asked. "I'm going to get you out of there
right away. You're coming back to California."

"No! I'm not going back!" I responded, standing up.

"Seth, she hasn't been found out yet, and it's been half a year," Ashlyn
interjected, nodding.

"Then why does he know?" Seth said, pointing to Mr. Hanley.

"I fooled her before telling her I worked at the school," Mr. Hanley
responded for me. "It wasn't her fault."

"And it's good he knows and will keep my secret because for physical's
and stuff the nurse would have found out anyway."

Seth frowned. "I don't like it."

"It's fine," I assured him.

"But you're in a school for of males!"

I rolled my eyes. "I'm a 'guy' too, you know."

Seth pursed his lips. "So this is why you cut your hair?"

"Yep."

"And did you meet Dylan Slade?"

I nodded my head eagerly. "Yeah! And I'm friends with him! He's even my
roommate!"

"He's your what?" Seth repeated, looking surprised.

"Roommate?"

"You have a male roommate? That's taking it too far."

"Seth!" I responded, rolling my eyes. "It's fine. We have separate beds."

Seth humph-ed and crossed his arms again. "My innocent little sister
voluntarily threw herself into a world full of men..."

"Stop being over-dramatic," I demanded, rolling my eyes again.

"Did you know about this?" Seth accused Ashlyn.

She blushed and nodded. "Yes," she admitted. "For awhile."

"I feel betrayed," Seth sighed.

I kicked him.

"Are you going to let me stay or not?" I demanded, feeling like we were
straying from the topic.

Seth looked at me crazily. "What? Do you think I want you to hate me? Of
course I'm going to let you stay!"

Relief washed through me. It was times like these I was really glad that
Seth was such a cool older brother.

"Thank you!" I cried, hugging him.

Mr. Hanley chuckled.

"What?" I asked.

"Nothing. I just thought a family feud would be going down, that's all.
Your brother seems like a push over."

"Hey!"

"Sorry," Mr. Hanley chuckled again. "It just seems that way."

Seth scowled for a second before sighing. "So. Are you going to show me
the town?

********************************

"Night, Mr. Hanley," I said, gathering my stuff. "Thanks for coming with
me today."

"No problem," Mr. Hanley responded. "You can leave your clothes here if
you want. Just in case Dylan finds them."

"Really? Thanks!" I gave him the pink bag and turned to the door. "Bye."

"See you."

I hurried across the courtyard to my dorm and rushed to my room. It was

late; hopefully Dylan would be asleep by now. I paused at the door when
I heard someone singing from the inside.

"I hear you calling out my name. Save me from sinking any deeper in this
darkness."

I put my ear to the door and heard the sound of guitar, muffled by the
door. Dylan was still singing. My heart sped up. This was the first time
since I came here that I heard Dylan singing.

I didn't want to interrupt so I sat on the floor, my back to the door,

listening to Dylan's voice and the guitar. I remembered why I wanted to
come here so bad. To listen to this man's music. I smiled as I closed my
eyes, leaning against the door.

Chapter 18

~*~ Dylan's Point Of View ~*~

I set my guitar down after playing a few songs. My fingers were tingling
from the feeling of the strings. I sighed slightly. I did miss playing
the guitar for my fans. It was just the extra attention got to be too
much at times.

I glanced at the clock and frowned. It was midnight and Nick still
wasn't back. I pulled out my cell phone. I had texted her about an hour
ago, and she still hadn't responded. I stood up and walked to my
bookshelf, picking out a book. How long was she going to stay out?

I sat on my bed and began to read. Why was I worrying so much? It was
only natural to worry when someone was late. And it wasn't like I was
going out of my way with worry. I glanced at the clock again. But still,
she shouldn't be this late. I shook my head, trying to stop the fighting
going inside of my mind. I began reading again, focusing intently on the
words.

I awoke with a start, sitting straight up. The book on my chest

clattered to the floor. I turned my head to the clock. It was six in the
morning. I scrambled out of my bed and looked at the bunk above me. Nick
still wasn't home. I checked my cell phone. No mew messages.

"That girl," I muttered, slipping on my shoes and grabbing a coat.

"Nothing better not of happened to her."

I opened the door, and it stopped after about two inches. I frowned
slightly. What could be blocking the door? I pushed harder and whatever
was blocking the door, moved so I was able to slip out. My eyes widened
in shock when I realized what was blocking the door.

"Nick!" I cried, staring down at her sleeping form. "What the hell?"

I poked her and she nodded her head a little. I ground my teeth
together. This girl really had no common sense. I stooped down and
lifted her into my arms. I opened the door wider and put her down on my
bed. She was still sound asleep.

I rubbed my face tiredly as I sat down on the bed. "Hey," I started,

frowning at her. "You're pretty defenseless right now."

She slept on, her chest rising and lowering with her breathing. Some of
her hair slipped onto her face. The word "cute" ran through my mind and
I felt my face heat up. I couldn't be thinking something like that. She
was pretending to be a boy.

"You need a hair cut," I suggested, tucking the stay hair behind her
hair. "Or else I'm going to take advantage of you."

She rolled onto her back now, lying spread out. I grimaced in annoyance.
I slapped her cheeks and than pinched them. Her eyes shot open and for a
second she looked terrified. Confusion ran across her face and than
realization.

I couldn't help but laugh at her expression. She glared at me and

attempted to pull my hands away. After giving her cheeks and extra hard
pinch, I let her go. She raised her hand to her cheeks and rubbed them.

"What are you doing?" she demanded.

"Well I was about to yell at you," I admitted, as I was going to, but
her cute expressions had made me change my mind, "but I decided not to."

"Okay..."

"Instead, I'm going to lecture you."

"On what?"

"Why in the world were you sleeping in the hall? And what time did you
even come back last night? You could have at least texted me."

Her face turned red and I raised an eye in curiosity.

"Um, I guess I fell asleep while listening to you play the guitar..."

"You were listening?" I repeated, staring at her.

She nodded excitedly. "You sound great! And you have a great voice! That
was the first time I've heard you sing in person, so I was kind of
excited and I didn't want to bother you so I sat down by the door and I
guess I fell asleep."

I shook my head and sighed. "You're stupid. Such an idiot."

"What did I do wrong?" she asked, her eyes narrowing at me. "I'm stupid
for wanting to listen to you play?"

"No," I said quickly, not wanting her to get mad at me. "Stupid for
falling asleep in the hall." Especially since you're a girl, I wanted to
add. She didn't seem to see what I was getting at. And I couldn't tell
her bluntly, because she didn't know I knew she was a girl.

She stared at me curiously for a few seconds before realization flashed

on her face. She slapped a hand to her face, making me jump. I guessed
she understood what I meant now.

"Sorry, I won't do it again."

"Good," I said, heading towards the bathroom.

When I got out I returned to my bed to see that Nick had fallen asleep
in it. I mentally slapped myself in the face. This girl was really
stupid. How could she fall asleep in a guy's bed so fast? I took a deep
breath and clamed myself. It was no use to get angry with someone so stupid.

"Well if you're going to sleep here, then move over," I whispered,

gently pushing her over to the wall.

She didn't awake so I slipped into the bed and pulled the comforter's
over me. Was it wrong of me to sleep in the same bed? It shouldn't
matter because "she" was pretending to be a "he" anyways. I rolled over
to get in a more comfortable position and froze when I noticed her face
was only a few inches away from my own. After a few seconds I rolled
back over, my face red. Maybe this was a bad idea. I closed my eyes,
trying to fall back asleep, now fully aware of the female beside me.

~*~ Nikki's Point Of View ~*~

It was really warm. A nice, comfortable warm. I stretched out slightly,

touching something warm and soft. My eyes shot open and I came face to
face with Dylan. My jaw dropped and froze up. What was I doing in the
same bed as him? I watched as his body slowly rose and fell. Before I
could stop myself I shoved him. Hard.

He rolled out of the bed and, with a cry, landed on his back on the
floor. I quickly crawled over to the edge.

"Sorry!" I apologized quickly.

When he raised an eyebrow I quickly understood my mistake. I hadn't used

my "man voice". My eyes widened and I cleared my throat, deepening my
voice again.

"Wow. I just sounded very girly there."

Dylan rolled his eyes. "You always sound girly."

I pursed my lips at him as he pushed himself off the ground.

"Why the heck did you push me out of my bed?" Dylan demanded, crossing
his arms.

"Why were you in the same bed as me?" I demanded back, pointing a finger.

"Because you fell asleep in it this morning, and I was too tired to move
you. Why does it matter anyways? We are both guys."

I stared at him for a few seconds, frowning. That was true. He thought
we were both guys. There was a knock at the door and I jumped as Dylan
stood up to answer it. I climbed out of bed, running a hand through my
messy hair to see whom the guest was.

A tall woman with a stylish up-do was standing in the entrance. She had
glasses and was wearing a business suit. Dylan looked at her for a few
seconds and than shut the door in her face.

"Dylan!"

Dylan looked at me, his eyes hard. "What?"

"That was rude!" I told him, rushing to open the door. I opened it and
the woman was still there smiling.

"Hello," she said pleasantly.

"Hi," I responded. "Umm, who are you?"

The woman chuckled and shuffled through her bag for something. She
produced a small plastic card and showed me it. "I'm Avarie. I'm an
interviewer from the magazine Crossed."

"Crossed?" I repeated, my eyes widening slightly.

Crossed was the biggest music magazine known to man. They interviewed
the biggest bands, and got the best ratings.

The woman nodded. "I came here to see if I could interview the legendary
Dylan Slade."

My eyes widened more and I looked at Dylan, excitement bubbling inside

me. His cool expression did little to diminish it.

"I won't do it," Dylan stated before I had the chance to open my mouth.

"What?" I cried. "Dylan this is Crossed!"

"I quit the music industry!"

I looked back and forth from Dylan and Avarie.

"How about just a few questions?" Avarie offered.

"No."

"Give us a second," I told Avarie, pulling Dylan to the bathroom.

"What?" he asked, with a sigh.

"Why won't you do it?"

"People will think I'm coming back," Dylan responded, running a hand
through his hair.

"So? Don't you want to go back?"

Dylan hesitated, and that was all I needed. A smirk slipped onto my
face. Dylan looked at me warily.

"What now?"

"You do want to go back! That's why you were playing your guitar!"

"Are you stupid? How did you come to that conclusion?" Dylan said,
rolling his eyes.

"You know you want to! Just do the interview!"

"No!"

"Do it!"

"I'm not fighting a pointless fight with you," Dylan argued, aiming to
exit the room.
"Do it and I will do your laundry for a month!" I offered, holding up my
pointer finger.

Dylan paused for a second, seemingly deliberating. Then he sighed. "One

month? You promise?"

"Promise!" I promised, nodding my head, a silly grin on my face.

"Okay fine. I'll do it."

Dalala~! Join my facebook page. Click "open external link" at the right~!

[Chapter: 19]

"Where are they going?" I whispered to myself as I crept among the

bushes, keeping an eye on Dylan and the interviewer.

We were in the courtyard, which was a good place for them to talk
because I could easily hide in the bushes to overhear their
conversation. Which was exactly what I planned to do. But they weren't
stopping, it seemed as though they were going past the courtyard and
into the open field. Which would be a bad thing.

I prayed with all my might as I continued to move through the bushes,

keeping an eye on the two. Suddenly they turned right- in my direction.
I gasped and dropped down on my knees and hid under the bushes.

I could hear the crunch of leaves as they stepped through the bushes
onto the other side. When the sound began to fade I looked up again and
just barely saw them through the trees.

I stood up and hurried towards their silhouettes before they disappeared

from my view. I stepped on the tree branches and rocks that were
littered on the ground to mask my steps. I hid behind a big oak tree and
looked around to find the pair had come to a stop in a small clearing.

I looked around it, seeing how close I could get with a place to hide. A
high shrub right by where they were standing caught my attention. I
hurried in a wide circle around the clearing, coming to a stop when I
realized there was what seemed to be a pond on the other side of the
shrub. I carefully maneuvered myself on the edge of it, keeping low to
avoid detection.

"So when are you planning to do a comeback show?"

I froze and listened. This would be a good place to stop. I could hear
them, and I was still a good distance away. I shifted into a more
comfortable position and listened hard.

"I'm not planning a comeback show. I don't plan on returning," Dylan

responded, his back turned to me. I could imagine an annoyed expression
on his face.

Avarie's eyebrows rose. "Surely you are."

"I'm not."
"Why not?"

"I'm not into it anymore," Dylan said with a shrug. "Publicity isn't my
thing."

"What don't you like about it?"

"Everything."

"Like?" Avarie pressed, leaning towards Dylan.

"I don't know!" Dylan responded sounding aggravated. "When I say I don't
like it, I don't."

"I've heard from a little birdie that you played your guitar the other
night," Avarie mentioned, chewing on the top of her pen.

"Who told you that?" Dylan demanded.

Avarie winked. "Can't tell you that."

"If I was, there wasn't anything special to it."

"Really?" Avarie responded, sounding dubious.

"Really."

"What about all your fans?"

"They can listen to my old music," Dylan said in an off-hand voice.

"What about the ones that say you've changed their lives for them."

Dylan hesitated and I held my breath. That was my category. I waited for
an answer, leaning further and further towards the pair.

"Well..." Dylan started. "I-"

"Whatcha doing?" a quiet voice whispered in my ear.

I jumped, my feet slipping on the slick grass. Without a seconds pause I

toppled into the pond behind me, letting out a surprised squawk.

"Nick!"

I resurfaced, coughing and spluttering as a hand reached down and pulled

me out of the water.

"Run!" he demanded, tugging my arm and pulling me as I tried to wipe the

water out of my eyes.

When I could see I noticed it was Andy dragging me through the forest. I
heard someone shout after us, and I decided it would be better if we
kept running. When we made it out to the front of the dorm buildings we
stopped running, holding stitches in our sides. I panted hard, pulling
my wet clothes away from my skin so they couldn't mold to my chest. I
needed to change and fast.

"Sorry for scaring you," Andy apologized, slowly regaining his breath.
"Although it was funny how you fell in the pond."

I gave him a sour look. "Yeah, it was really funny."

"Come to my room, I'll let you borrow clean clothing," he offered,

gesturing towards the dorm we were in front of.

I dug my hand into my pocket to grab my dorm key so I could show him I
didn't need to but froze when I couldn't find it. That meant I wouldn't
be able to get clean clothes. I looked down at my wet shirt, it clinging
to my skin again. I pulled it off and sighed.

"Okay," I told Andy.

He grinned and started up the stairs of the dorm. I followed him to his
room and he pulled out a black shirt and pair of blue jeans for me.

"Here, they might be big," he informed me, tossing me them.

"Thanks."

I headed into the bathroom to change, standing by the door so I could

keep it closed if he tried to come in. I quickly stripped my shirt and
threw the dry one on. It was big, but that was a good thing because my
bandages were wet, and I didn't want it to show. I removed my pants and
put the new ones on, grabbing my belt and doing it tight.

I picked up my wet clothes and walked out of the bathroom, finding Andy
sitting on a leather couch, waiting for me.

"You can put your clothes in the corner for now," he told me, pointing
towards the door.

I did as he said and threw them down. Andy stood up.

"Want some tea?"

"You drink tea?" I asked, an eyebrow raised. "I didn't know people drank
tea these days."

Andy laughed. "So is that a yes or no?"

"It's a yes."

As Andy set to making the tea I sighed and sat down. Dylan was always
warning me not to be in the same room as this man, but I didn't see what
was so wrong with him. He was pretty nice.

"Here," Andy said, returning with two steaming mugs of tea.

"Thanks."

We drank out tea in silence.

"So," Andy began, "why were you listening in on Dylan's interview?"

I coughed on my tea and spluttered. "I wasn't listening in!"

"You just happened to by hiding behind a shrub in the very secluded

place they were having an interview, huh?"

I looked down, feeling my face heat up. "Shut up."

Andy laughed and ruffled my head. "You're getting all embarrassed like a
girl would."

"Yay," I responded sarcastically, now self-conscious. I slid a little

further away from him as discreetly as I could.

"Why are you moving away?" Andy asked, sliding closer to me, a smirk on
his face. "Can't stand to be around this manliness?"

"Yeah," I scoffed, setting my mug down. "How'd you know?"

Suddenly my world was flipped upside down, and Andy was on me, smirking.

"You know you really do look like a girl. Your wrists are so slim," he
said, cupping his fingers around them. "And your face is really girlish
too."

"Get off me!" I ordered, struggling under his muscular body. "I'm not
into guys!"

"Hmm, does that make you a lesbian?" Andy asked his face inches away
from my own. "I'm onto you. I know your secret."

~*~ Dylan's Point Of View ~*~

I took a deep breath and calmed myself. This reporter was really getting
on my nerves. Why did we have to travel so far into the woods anyways? I
answered all of her stupid questions until one came up that I didn't
know the answer too. My fans whose lives I had changed. Like Nick's.

I thought about it hard for a few moments. I couldn't just say they
could listen to my old music, since they still liked me. My eyebrows
furrowed.

"Well... I-"

Suddenly I was cut off by a weird screaming sound, followed by a loud

splash. I spun around to see Andy standing over something. He looked
over at us with a surprised look on his face and then he bent down and
grabbed something, pulling whatever it was up.

To my greatest surprise, that something was Nick. I ground my teeth

together. That stupid girl! She was soaked, coughing and spluttering,
her t-shirt clinging to her chest. You could just barely manage to see
the bandages. I made a movement to go over there, but Andy had already
grabbed Nick's wrist and was running away.

I made a motion to go after them, but the reporter tapped my back.

"It's okay, I don't mind that they were listening," she told me, tapping
her pen on her notebook.

"I have to go now," I told her, moving towards the way Andy and Nick went.

"Wait! I have one more question!"

"What?" I asked in an irritated voice.

"Would you do a show next week in Cape Cod?"

I stared at her. "What? Of course not! I said I wasn't doing any more
shows!"

Her hands clutched my jacket. "I won't let you go until you say yes."

I glared at her for a few seconds before sighing. I had to go after

Nick. "Fine! But only one show!"

She let go of me to scribble something down on her notepad and I took

off running with a moments paused.

"I'll e-mail you the details!" she shouted after me.

I ignored her. What had I gotten myself into?

[Chapter: 20]

I stared at Andy, my eyes wide. Did he know? Was that why he was acting
like this? But how could he have found out? He couldn't know. This had
to be all one big bluff.

"Get off me," I demanded, struggling. "You know being teased about
looking like a girl really pisses me off."

Andy smirked. "Oh? So what if I kissed you?"

He leaned his face closer and closer to mine until our faces were only
about an inch away. I held my breath and turned my head to the side.

Suddenly the door burst open and Andy's head snapped to see whom it was.

"Dyl-" I started, but paused when I saw whom it was.

Mr. Hanley was at the door, staring at Andy and I with a shocked
expression on his face.

"Mr. Hanley!" I cried as Andy chuckled.

"I swear it's not what it looks like," Andy told him as he got off me.

I scrambled onto my feet, rushing over to Mr. Hanley. He stared at me

for a few seconds before looking back at Andy.

"What was going on here?" Mr. Hanley demanded.

"Oh, I was just having some fun with Nick, right?" Andy responded,
winking at me.
I glared at him, not wanting to make a comment. If he did know, I was in
huge trouble. If he didn't and I said something about it, he'd figure
out his bluff was actually the truth.

"What did you want?" Andy asked Mr. Hanley.

"Oh, your neighbor told me they heard a loud thump so I wanted to make
sure everything was okay," Mr. Hanley told him. "But it seems like your
okay, so I'll be leaving."

"Oh, yep, we're fine," Andy responded. "I'll see you later than."

"I'm leaving too," I said, turning for the door.

"Bye Nick!" Andy called after me as I opened the door and stepped into
the hall with Mr. Hanley following me.

"You come with me," Mr. Hanley demanded, grabbing the back of my shirt
and dragging me down the hall.

"Mr. Hanley, I can walk!" I told him, stumbling alongside him.

He ignored me and continued to drag me until we reached his office. He

pushed me in and closed the door behind us. I heard the click of a lock
and knew I was going to be lectured.

"Look, Mr. Hanley," I started, backing up as he came closer to me with a

hard face. "I know that situation looked bad but..." I trailed off as
Mr. Hanley didn't respond to my words.

I backed up until I hit the bed, wincing at Mr. Hanley's look. "What?
Aren't you going to lecture me?"

Mr. Hanley stopped in front of me. I stared at him confused. He lifted

his hands and with one hard push I fell back onto the bed, my feet
slipping out from under me.

"Mr. Hanley!"

He climbed on top of me, staring down at me with serious eyes. I stared

back, my eyes wide wish shock. He pinned my wrists above my head and
lowered his lips to my neck, kissing it softly.

"What are you doing?" I asked in a panicked voice. "Mr. Hanley, stop!"

"Stop?" Mr. Hanley asked, looking at me. "Can you make me stop?"

I struggled as hard as I could against his hands but to no avail. It

didn't even look like he was trying.

"Did you forget that you were a girl?" Mr. Hanley whispered, his lips at
my ear. "Did you forget, as a man, it would be easy to overpower someone
like you?"

"I know that!" I responded, trying to move my head away from him. "I
know! Stop it!"

Mr. Hanley suddenly pulled away from me, and than pulled me up into a
sitting position. I put a hand over my neck and looked down, feeling my
face burn in embarrassment.

"Mr. Hanley," I started, looking up at him, "I really don't appreciate

your way of teaching me lessons."

He gave me a surprised look, and then he smirked. "Who said I was

teaching you a listen? Maybe I wanted to do dirty stuff with you. It's
not like you could have stopped me."

"That was the point, huh?" I asked with a sigh. "But really. I think
kissing me on the neck was a bit too much."

Mr. Hanley frowned at me. "How did you know I wasn't for real?"

I shrugged. "You don't seem like the type of person who would do that to
someone. I wouldn't hold it to you to do something like that when
teaching a lesson though."

"Humph," he responded. "I thought I was pretty convincing."

"You were at first."

"I see... I'm lacking technique. I need to practice," Mr. Hanley

muttered to himself.

"Just don't practice on me," I told him with a sigh.

"Right. But now comes the lecture."

I sighed again. "Okay, get on with it."

"Hasn't Dylan warned you about that boy?" Mr. Hanley asked, crossing his
arms.

"Yes, but Andy was nice before when I was alone with him. He never tried
anything. Today I just needed a dry pair of clothing. I don't know what
happened."

Mr. Hanley sighed, sitting down in his computer chair. "Your lucky
nothing else happened."

"He was only teasing right? He wouldn't know I was a girl right?" I
asked quickly, leaning towards Mr. Hanley, seeking reassurance. "He told
me he knew my secret!"

"It's highly doubtful," Mr. Hanley informed me. "He's not that sharp."

I breathed a sigh of relief. "Good. I thought he was joking."

"Yeah, but now I suggest you be careful around him. No more going into
empty dorm rooms with him. Or anyone in that case," Mr. Hanley advised
me. "You need to be more aware of yourself."

"I am aware," I responded, crossing my arms.

"Right," Mr. Hanley responded, rolling his eyes.

Suddenly the room was filled with a weird wailing. It took me a few
seconds to realize it wasn't wailing. It was singing. I stared at Mr.
Hanley, whose face was slightly tinted with pink.

"Is that... is that opera?"

It went on for a few more moments and then was gone. I raised one of my
eyebrows as Mr. Hanley cleared his throat.

"I don't now what you are talking about-"

The opera started again and a smirk spread onto my face.

"So Mr. Hanley, are you going to answer your phone?"

He blushed again and moved over to his desk and pulled out his cell
phone, which was indeed ringing. He put it to his ear.

"Hello?" he muttered.

He looked surprised and covered the mouthpiece. "I need to take this,
why don't you go back to your dorm?"

I nodded at him, still smirking. "Bye, Mr. Hanley. I'll see you and your
opera ring tone soon."

He stuck his tongue out at me as I exited the room. I chuckled slightly

to myself as I made my way back to the dorm.

~*~ Dylan's Point Of View ~*~

The door to the dorm opened and I jumped up, relief washing through me
when I noticed it was Nick.

"Where have you been?" I demanded, sounding angrier than I meant to.

"At the nurses," she responded, her eyes widening slightly. "Is
something wrong?"

Is something wrong? I held back my retorts. I had been looking for her
for the past two hours after seeing her run off with Andy. The first
place I checked was Andy's room, and she wasn't in there. So I spent the
rest of the time checking out the whole campus. It hadn't occurred to me
that that's where she would be.

I took a deep breath and let it out slowly. I couldn't take my anger out
on her.

"Oh," I finally said, letting it drop.

She gave me a curious look and shrugged, walking over to her bed and
taking off her shoes. I stared at her. Was that what she was wearing
before? I didn't remember her shirt being so baggy.

There was a knock at the door and I went to open it. Andy was standing
there grinning with a bag in his hands. "Nick here?"

"Yeah, what do you want?"

He looked around me and when he saw Nick he waved the bag. I looked at
Nick who looked surprised at seeing Andy.

"Nick you forgot your clothes in my room," he told her, tossing the bag
to her. "I had fun today, let's do it again."

Nick didn't catch the bag, still staring at Andy. He waved and than
grinned at me. "I'll see you later."

I stared after him for a few seconds before shutting the door. Nick
stared at me, her face white. I stared back. I didn't say anything to
her, however on the inside I was full of questions.

Why were Nick's clothes in Andy's room? What did he mean by "it"? I
clenched my teeth together and walked into the bathroom slamming the
door. If I talked to Nick at the moment, I was sure to yell at her.

I would like to say I stole an idea from this chapter from Ouran... I
bet you can guess what scene ;D

Also, you know the drill. Click open external link. Joiiiiin.

[Chapter: 21]

"Vacation! A vacation!" Andy shouted excitedly. "We're going on a vacation!"

"Why is he coming?" Dylan muttered, frowning deeply.

Andy turned to Dylan with a smug smile on his face. "You can't leave me
out of this! Besides, Nick wants me to go, right?"

I snapped out of my daze upon hearing my name and looked at Andy. "Huh?"

He came up to me and I took a few steps backwards. He frowned and took

another step towards me. I took another step back.

Andy frowned. "What's wrong? Are you scared from the other day? I
apologized!"

"No," I responded wearily. "I forgive you, but let's try to keep the
teasing to a minimum."

"But that's no fun," Andy sighed.

"Dude, you teased Nick?" a new voice spoke up and I turned to see Sam
along with Hayden and Mr. Hanley.

"What are you doing here?" I asked surprised. "I thought it was only
Dylan and Andy going?"

Mr. Hanley grinned. "Nope. I got permission to take all five of you."

Dylan groaned. "Why can't I go alone?"

"You're not old enough," Mr. Hanley informed Dylan. "I'm the chaperone!"

I grinned widely. Now I would get to see Dylan perform live.

The day before the reporter, Avarie, had come back to our dorm looking
for Dylan. Apparently he had said he would do a live show and told me
all the information for it. Then later that day, bus tickets arrived
because the show was in New York.

Whenever I tried to ask Dylan about this, he ignored me. I could tell he
was mad at me for some reason, but I couldn't think of why. I had been
extremely careful the past few days, so there was no reason for him to
be angry with me. He was so frustrating sometimes.

"Well I've got to pack," I said, checking my watch. "Why didn't you say
something sooner?"

"I've packed for you!" Mr. Hanley told me with a wink. "Everyone else is
packed already, so we're set to go."

"You went through my stuff?" I questioned, frowning at him. "How did you
even get into my room?"

"You left the door unlocked while you were napping."

"He what?" Dylan cried, staring at me. "What have I told you?"

I looked meekly at my shoes, feeling my face turning red. "It was an

accident."

Dylan made an impatient sounding noise and crossed his arms, looking
away from me. I scowled at him and ground my teeth. What was up with
him? Why was he so concerned about me locking doors and bathrooms and
staying away from certain people? There was no reason for that...

That's when it hit me. My eyes widened and I stared at Dylan's back. Did
he know? Had he found out my secret? It was impossible. I hadn't made
any slip-ups, so it was impossible for him to know. Besides, he still
referred to me as "he".

"Here you go, Nick," Sam said, holding out a big black suitcase.

I took it from him and nearly fell over. "What did you bring for me?"

"By the look of it, just about everything," Hayden responded with a
smirk. "You might want to go unpack a few things."

"There's no time for that!" Mr. Hanley informed us, looking at his
watch. "We have to go soon in order to catch the bus. Let's move."

I scowled at him as I hiked my luggage off the ground with some effort.
Dylan picked up his suitcase and guitar case and trudged after us. When
we made it to Mr. Hanley's car we came to a small problem.

"This is a five person car... and there's six of us," I said slowly,
doing a head count.

Mr. Hanley shrugged. "Four people will just have to sit in the back. You
five decide among yourselves who is sitting in front."
Silenced passed over us as we all surveyed each other with our eyes.
Everyone was frozen still, not even breathing. Andy made the first movement.

"Shotgun!" he shouted, taking off for the door.

"I think not!" Sam called after him, grabbing the back of his shirt and
pulling him away from the door.

"Let go!" Andy growled, gripping the front of Sam's shirt.

"You guys are stupid," Hayden snickered, passing them and wrenching the
car door open. "Looks like I'm in front."

He slid in and before he could fully close the door, Dylan stuck his
foot in-between the door and car, stopping it from closing. While Sam
and Andy were still fighting a few feet away, Dylan forcibly pulled
Hayden out of the car. I took this as my chance.

I dodged around Sam and Andy, jumping over Hayden and knocking into
Dylan slightly, making him lose his balance and fall onto Hayden. I
jumped in and quickly shut the door and locking it. I snapped my
seatbelt on and looked out the window to see three very grumpy faces.
Dylan's was impassive.

"Well then, you four into the back you go," Mr. Hanley said, looking
amused. "Although Nick is the smallest..."

"Yeah! He should be back here!" Andy frowned, dragging his feet as he

made his way to the car.

"If Nick was in back, he would be crushed," Dylan responded, shoving

Andy into the back seat. "Slide all the way over."

After a few minutes of squishing, shoving and squeezing all four managed
to fit in with seat belts. I watched with an amused expression as all
this happened, but soon we were out on the road.

The car drive was quick. The bus was already there so we got on and got
settled comfortably. Although I tried my best to sit next to Dylan, he
decided to sit with Andy. I narrowed my eyes slightly. Was he trying to
avoid me? There was no way he would sit with Andy willingly.

"Come, sit down, Nick," Mr. Hanley said, pulling me into a seat and then
sitting down next to me.

"Why do I have to sit with you?" I pouted, crossing my arms. "I'd rather
sit with Hayden."

"Hear that? He'd rather sit with me!" I heard someone say behind me.

I looked over the seat to see Hayden and Sam sitting behind Mr. Hanley
and myself. Hayden grinned and winked at me.

"You can tell me if you have a crush on me," he told me in a serious tone.
"I'm not gay," I replied, rolling my eyes. "You just seem like the
calmest person out of the bunch."

"Now I'm calm!" Hayden cried excitedly. "Did you hear that Sam?"

"I heard it!" Sam responded, elbowing Hayden in the side. "Stop being
over dramatic."

"I like being over dramatic," Hayden frowned, crossing his arms and
looking out the window with a "humph."

I sighed and shook my head, sinking back down into my seat. I stretched
out my legs and looked out the window as the bus's engine started. I
knew this was going to be a boring bus ride.

Mr. Hanley dug into the small backpack he had brought on and pulled out
a book. He took the bookmark out and started reading. I leaned forwards
to see the title of the book, which was obscured by his hands.

"Whatcha reading?" I asked, leaning towards him.

"A book."

I grimaced. "What kind of book?"

"The kind you read."

"Mr. Hanley!"

He chuckled, looking up from the book. "I'm just kidding. It's something
by Steven King."

"Oh, I like Steven King. What's the title?"

"The Girl Who Loved Tom Gordon."

"I love that one!" I cried, louder than I meant to. When people turned
to look at me I blushed and looked down.

Mr. Hanley chuckled, shaking his head. "It's pretty good so far."

"It kind of worries me that you're reading a book where the main
character is like, a seven year old girl."

"She's actually nine," Mr. Hanley sniffed, returning to his book. "Now
leave me alone."

"What part are you at?"

Mr. Hanley sighed, setting down the book. "The part with the mutated deer."

"That was so gross!" I responded, scrunching up my face.

"Right. Let me read." He picked up the book again and started reading.

I moved closer to him, looking over his shoulder and trying to read.
After a moment the book suddenly came flying at me and hit me in the
face. I let out a surprised scream and immediately covered myself.
"Dude, Nick, you sounded just like a girl there," Sam said, appearing
above me.

"Yeah, and you two stop your flirting," Hayden pitched in, also leaning
over the seat. "One, you are both guys. Two, Mr. Hanley is like one
hundred years older than you Nick."

"We aren't flirting," I told them with a snort. "You're two points are
exactly the reasons."

"Hey," Mr. Hanley interrupted, putting down his book and frowning at the
three of us. "I'm not that old. And I wouldn't be interested in little
boys like Nick."

I frowned at the way he said boys. I kicked his shin and he grimaced
while Sam and Hayden laughed.

"Then again," Mr. Hanley said, pulling myself closer to him. "It could
be like forbidden love."

"Ahem."

I turned to see an irritated looking Dylan, leering down at Mr. Hanley

and myself. I smiled up at him, but he ignored me.

"Why don't you go sit with Andy for awhile?" Dylan suggested, giving a
hard look to Mr. Hanley.

Mr. Hanley chuckled and put his book away. "Well, alright. If you
insist, Mr. Slade."

"Shh!" Dylan hushed Mr. Hanley, looking around. "Do you want someone to
discover me?"

"It doesn't matter, it's mostly old people on this bus anyways," Mr.
Hanley responded, sticking out his tongue and standing up.

"Why don't you try acting your age?"

"Don't want to," Mr. Hanley replied, moving out of the way and down the
aisle to where Andy was sitting.

Dylan sighed and sat down, running a hand down his face. "Geez."

"Mr. Hanley acts a lot like a spoiled kid," I commented, looking at Dylan.

He shrugged and pulled out his iPod, putting in the headphones. After a
second I could hear the blast of music coming from the buds. I frowned
at him as he closed his eyes and tapped his hand to the beat.

He was definitely ignoring me.

[Chapter: 22]
"Wow! A beach side condo!" Andy gasped, looking out the window of the
condo that had been rented for Dylan.

"Swimming!" Sam cried, struggling to take his shirt off.

"Whoa, hold your shirt," Mr. Hanley interrupted, putting a hand on Sam's
shoulder. "It's night time now. You can go swimming tomorrow."

"But tomorrow's the concert," Sam whined. "I want to, er, rest up for it!"

"Then I guess you can't go swimming while we are here after all," Mr.
Hanley responded with a shrug.

"Look, it's dark and it'd be Mr. Hanley's responsibility if one of you
got hurt," Dylan spoke up, an irritated look on his face.

"That's right!" Mr. Hanley said.

Sam looked at Dylan with a cocked eyebrow, completely ignoring Mr.

Hanley. "You don't want to go swimming?"

"I do, but I can wait until I can actually see what I'm swimming in,"
Dylan responded, stretching. "I'm going to hit the hay soon anyways."

"Who's rooming with who?" Hayden asked, making me jump; I had forgotten
he was here.

"I'll stay with Nick!" Andy volunteered.

"Rejected," I responded, rolling my eyes.

"Don't be such a girl."

"So girly," Hayden added with a wink, elbowing my shoulder.

"Shut up," I told him, rolling my eyes.

"I'll decide," Mr. Hanley suggested. "How about Andy and Dylan, Hayden
and Sam and Nick and I?"

"No," Dylan interjected. "You'll room with me, Mr. Hanley, Andy will
room with Hayden and Nick can room with Sam."

I raised an eyebrow. I would have thought Dylan would room with me. Was
he really going this far to avoid me? The corners of my lips turned down
slightly. Could I share a room with Sam without being discovered?

"Okay, now that rooms are settled, should we go get something to eat
down the street?" Andy suggested. "That is, if it's okay with you, Mr.
Hanley?"

"Fine by me," Mr. Hanley responded.

"Then let's go!"

"I'm going to stay home," I informed the group. "I'm tired so I think
I'll just head to bed. I'm not so hungry."
"You sure?" Andy asked with a frown. "I was hoping we'd get to share a
desert."

I sighed. "Don't you get tired of that?"

"Of what?"

I mentally slapped myself in the face. "Never mind. Goodbye you guys."

"Alright, if you're sure Nick. Let's go everyone," Mr. Hanley announced,

gesturing towards the door.

Everybody started to file out except Dylan. He was still standing where
he was before, his arms crossed, watching everyone leave. I raised an
eyebrow at him, but he ignored me. Mr. Hanley stopped at the door and
looked back.

"Coming, Dylan?"

"Nah. I have to practice if we're going to go swimming tomorrow," he

responded, kicking his guitar case with his toe. "Bring me back something."

"Okay. Behave you two," Mr. Hanley told us with a finger wag.

I rolled my eyes as he shut the door. An awkward silence settled in the

room as the muffled voices of the boys faded away. I looked at Dylan,
who I could tell was doing everything to avoid eye contact with me.

"So you're going to practice?" I asked.

"Yep."

My lip twitched. What was his problem? "Well I'm going to bed."

"Mhm."

I frowned and waited for him to say more. He didn't. "Night," I said in
defeat, turning and heading towards the room I was staying in.

I opened the door and the smell of mothballs greeted me. I wrinkled my
nose and kicked of my shoes. I noticed there was only one bed. I smirked
slightly. Since I was here first, that meant I got the bed and Sam got
the floor. I guess there were some props to missing out on dinner.

I crawled into the bed and pulled up the stiff, stinky comforters up to
my chin. I closed my eyes and soon I could hear the sound of guitar
strums. Singing soon followed. I took a deep breath and rolled onto my
side, listening to Dylan's practice and before I knew it I was asleep.

~*~ Dylan's Point Of View ~*~

After about an hour of practice I put my guitar down and stretched my

fingers. It had been so long since I played, they started to get worn
out easily. I frowned slightly at my red fingers. Oh well. I didn't
expect to ever play another show anyways.

I stood up and stretched. Was Nick sleeping yet? I debated whether to go

check on her or not. If she was asleep, that was fine. But if she wasn't
I'd have to explain myself and I'd been doing my best to ignore her.
A pang of guilt nipped at my chest. I scowled at it. I had a right to be
angry right? Her clothes were in Andy's room. Wasn't she trying to hide
her secret? Did he know? Why would she tell him before telling me?
Wasn't I her best friend?

If you were her best friend, you wouldn't be acting like a total dick
about this, a voice in my head told me. I tried to ignore it, but I had
to admit it was right. I was being a jerk to her once more off of
something I didn't have a clue of what actually happened or not.

I shook the thoughts away from my head. I could worry about that later.
I decided to check on her and I quietly headed towards her room. I
slowly opened the door and peeked in. She was sleeping soundly. I let
out a little sigh of relief and shut the door, heading back to the
living room.

My stomach growled and I grimaced. I should have gone out to eat with
them. But it wasn't as if I could leave Nick alone here. Especially
since she was going to sleep. I checked he watch again. The guys
probably wouldn't be back for a while still. I scowled and headed
towards my bedroom. I guess I wouldn't be eating dinner tonight. I
climbed into the bed and rolled onto my side, trying to fall asleep as
fast as possible.

Something warm slid down my chest and my eyes shot open. A look to my
right showed Mr. Hanley sleeping soundly next to me, his arm lying
limply on my chest. I rolled my eyes and shoved it off my, not waking
the sleeping nurse. I slid out of the bed and went into the living room
where Andy and Hayden were waiting, already awake.

Hayden looked over at me and nodded his greeting. I nodded back and
continued to the bathroom. I went back into the living room and sat
down, staring mindlessly at the T.V.

"You know," Andy started, his eyes shifting onto me, "they should really
put two single beds in here. I don't really like sleeping with guys."

"I agree," I muttered, rolling my eye.

"Well, unless it was Nick," Andy continued, looking thoughtful. "Sam

sure is lucky."

Hayden threw a pillow in Andy's face, reading my mind. "Shut up. That
sounds gross."

Andy chuckled. "I'm just kidding. I'd rather it be a sexy woman."

"Much better," Hayden agreed, nodding in approval. "Right Dylan...?"

I was already at Nick's room. I opened the door and wasn't utterly
surprised to see Sam sleeping right next to Nick. I grit my teeth
together and was about to shout at the two of them when my senses caught
up with me. Sam didn't know Nick was a girl, and since Nick was asleep,
there was no way she could know Sam was in the same bed.
I was getting good at this. I think I was actually getting used to
Nick's stupidity. I strode over to Sam, covering his mouth and than
slamming a fist down onto his chest. He sat up with a jolt, my hand
muffling his cry of shock. He looked at me with wild eyes and I gestured
out of the room.

After a few moments of arguing Sam was out of bed and trotting slowly
into the living room to join everyone else. I shoved Sam down onto a
couch and sat beside him.

"Dude, what was that?" he asked, frowning at me. "I enjoy sleeping in."

"You wanted to swim right? Let's go swimming."

This would work out well, since Nick was a girl, she couldn't go
swimming with us. And Mr. Hanley was here to watch us.

"Swimming?"

Shoot. I turned to see Nick standing at the door. I almost laughed at

her serious bed head.

"I want to go swimming!" she continued, looking excited.

"Well come on, let's get ready then!" Sam responded, jumping to his
feet. "It's never to early for a day at the beach!"

"We don't have suits," I pointed out.

"Pants or shorts will be fine!" Andy responded with a grin. "We don't
need shirts."

I shot a look at Nick, who was frowning slightly. I smiled at this. Now
she wouldn't risk being discovered by going swimming with us. She looked
like she was in deep thought and suddenly she smiled.

"I can handle that," she told Andy.

[Chapter: 23]

~*~ Nick's Point Of View ~*~

"What's up with the sweatshirt, Nick?" Andy asked, eyeing me from head
to toe. "You don't plan on swimming in that do you?"

I shook my head. "Of course not. Until I go swimming, I'm just keeping
it on in case it's cold."

"It's like eighty degrees out though," he responded, cocking an eyebrow.

I shrugged, squinting my eyes at the ocean before me. It was vast and
blue, and hurt my eyes. I drew my attention away from it and to the
cliff that hung over it a few hundred feet above. Located on it were
bathrooms and a hot dog stand.

"Are you going swimming, Nick?"

I turned to see Dylan frowning at him. My heart began to beat faster
before I realized it. Was he going to stop ignoring me now?

"Yeah, in a little bit," I told him, putting my hands behind my head. "Why?"

"Are you stupid?" he asked, suddenly angry. "What about-"

"What about what?" I asked, narrowing my eyes at his tone. "Dylan, do

you have a problem with me all of a sudden?"

"No," he responded, avoiding my gaze.

"Than why are you being such an ass?"

His eyes widened slightly at me and he looked away again. "I'm not being
an ass, maybe if you weren't so ignorant I wouldn't be so 'ass' like."

"Ignorant of what?" I demanded, growing angrier by the second. He had no

right to be angry with me for no reason!

"Figure it out yourself!"

Dylan turned his back on me and went to join Hayden, who was lying down
a blanket and large beach umbrella. I gritted my teeth and marched off
to the shoreline, where Andy and Sam were.

"Nick! Look I found a crab!" Sam cried, holding a small red object out
to me.

I reeled backwards; nearly tripping in the sand as the little creature

in Sam's hand snapped its pincers in a formidable fashion. Sam held it
out further and I took another step back. Sam smirked.

"Are you afraid of crabs?"

"Not quite," I responded, crossing my arms. "I'm afraid of their

pincers. They hurt."

"It doesn't hurt," Sam responded with a laugh. "Here watch."

He stuck his pointed finger in front of the crab. I moved in closer and
watched as the little crab's pincers snapped around Sam's finger until
it caught skin.

"It hurts!" Sam cried, his eyes widening.

I rolled my eyes, muttering an "I told you so."

Sam shook his hand right to left, trying to get the little crab to let
go. After one hard jerk little crab went flying.

I screamed as it landed directly on my face before falling into the sand

below. As soon as the shrill shriek left my mouth I shut my mouth and
covered it with my hands. Sam and Andy were looking at me with blank
expressions on their faces.

"It can't be..." Sam started, his face white.

"That girly shriek..." Andy continued, coming closer to me.

"Guys, it's not what you think!" I said, waving my arms. "I really-"

"He really is afraid of crab!" Sam laughed, scooping the little critter
up again. "I can't believe it!"

I sighed. I could live with people thinking I was afraid of crabs. It

was better than having my secret be found out. I rolled my eyes and Sam
and Andy's raucous laughter.

"It's not that funny," I cried, frowning at them. "Everyone has

something they are afraid of right?"

Sam and Andy sobered and each gave a shrug.

"But crabs...?"

I rolled my eyes again. They were never going to let me live this down.
Even though I honestly wasn't scared of them. Anyone would scream if you
threw something potentially dangerous into your face.

"Whoa, look at the hotties around Dylan!"

My head automatically whipped towards him and I saw that a gaggle of

girls had surrounded him. I frowned slightly. They must be fans that
recognized him.

"It sure must be nice to have all those good looking girls fanning over
you," Sam sighed, his shoulders sagging.

Andy placed a hand on Sam's shoulder. "Well, I wish I could say I know
how you feel, but I don't."

Sam pursed his lips at Andy, who started laughing. I sighed and walked
away towards Dylan. There were about ten girls surrounding him. I knew I
shouldn't be irritated by his fans, but seeing them all over him like
that made me jealous.

I scoffed slightly to myself. That couldn't be. I wasn't jealous. Dylan

laughed at something and something panged in my chest. Why was he
laughing with those girls when he was ignoring me? I huffed to myself
and sat in the sand, pulling my legs to my chest.

I sighed. I wished I could become a girl for at least one day. Then
Dylan would show a friendlier side to me, right? Girls were different
from boys. But then again, those girls would never be best friends with
Dylan, and perhaps never talk to him again. It was better that I was his
roommate, right?

I groaned to myself and stared at the ocean angrily. Why was he so mad
with me in the first place? I still couldn't think of one reason.

"Well don't you look moody?"

I looked up to see Mr. Hanley. I returned to my gaze to the ocean. "What

do you want?"
"No 'hey Mr. Hanley!' or something like that?" Mr. Hanley asked,
frowning down at me.

I shook my head.

"Are you going to go swimming right now?"

I shook my head again.

"Then, Ms. Grumpy, go do me a favor," Mr. Hanley ordered, handing me a

wallet. "Go buy me a few hot dogs from the hot dog stand on the cliff."

"Why me?" I responded, taking the wallet and standing up.

"Because I said so. Now go." He gave me a little shove and I stumbled
forward.

I glowered at him over my shoulder before making my way up the steep

hill of sand. By the top I was panting and sweaty. I took off my
sweatshirt and threw it over my shoulder. I didn't need it for the moment.

I got three hot dogs from the hot dog stand. Two for Mr. Hanley and one
for me since he made me go and get them. Trees and bushes hid the edge
of the cliff and a fence was placed where the bathrooms were. I
snickered to myself as I imagined what Mr. Hanley's face would be like
if a hot dog came flying from the sky into his face.

I looked around me and when I saw no one was looking I quickly slid
under the fence. I slowly maneuvered myself through the trees and bushes
with hot dogs in hand, making sure they didn't fall. The trees cleared
about a hundred feet from the edge of the cliff. I looked over and
frowned when I realized I was way too far away to be able to hit Mr.
Hanley with a hot dog.

I saw Dylan still surrounded with girls and I grit my teeth. I didn't
want to see that. I sighed and turned to leave.

"Hey you!"

I froze, turning to see four guys in swimming trunks approaching me. I

smiled at them hesitantly. They couldn't be people that worked here,
could they?

"You came here with Dylan Slade, right?" one of the guys with black hair
asked.

I nodded, cocking an eyebrow. "How did you know?"

"We saw you all come," another with black hair responded.

"Oh."

The four men came closer and I stood my ground, a bad feeling in my
chest. The guy with brunette hair to my left was merely inches away.

"Who does he think he is?" a blonde one sneered, looking at him from the
cliff. "Look at him surrounded by women. I wouldn't be surprised if he
was gay."
I grimaced in irritation. "Hey."

"Haha, you're right," the brunette agreed. "It shows by that awful style
of clothing he wears."

"Hey."

The four of them started laughing loudly and I cut them off with a
whistle. They frowned at me.

"I'm his friend, and I don't appreciate you talking about him that way!"
I told them, glaring at each one by one.

The blonde scoffed. "What? Are you his girlfriend?"

"I'm a guy," I told them, my frown deepening.

The brunette laughed. "So you're his boy friend! So it's true."

"No it's not!"

"Aw, are you defending that loser?"

"You guys are just jealous you don't have girls swarming you. I'm not
surprised. Just look at you," I responded, rolling my eyes.

"What?" they all said, glaring at me now.

"You heard me," I responded, my mouth in a straight line.

"Why would you defend something like Dylan? He can't even sing," the
brunette muttered, rolling his eyes.

I scowled and shoved one of the hot dogs into his face. I ground it in
for a few seconds, before letting go.

"Ow! Damn it, you got mustard in my eye!" he cried, wiping it away from
his face. "You're going to die."

Shit. I didn't think this through. I turned to run, when the blonde
grabbed my arm. I smashed a hot dog in his face in attempt to get him to
let go of me. It didn't work so well. I missed and ended up getting his
shoulder.

"Nice try," he responded, smirking. "Guys, grab him."

"Let me go," I ordered, struggling to get out of his grasp as another

guy grabbed my other arm.

"Nope. How'd you like to go for a little swim?" the blonde asked,
gesturing towards the edge of the cliff.

My heart dropped into my stomach and I shook my head vigorously. "No!"

"Oh, I think you do," he continued, dragging me closer.

"No!" I began to scream, using my feet to dig into the ground to make it
harder for them to drag me.

"Stop struggling," the brunette demanded, yanking my arm hard.

"Ow!" I cried, stumbling forward.

One of the black haired men laughed. "You sound just like a girl."

I was dragged to the edge of the cliff. I looked down, horror washing
through me. It was a long drop. And I didn't like heights.

"Please," I begged, struggling to get them to let go. "I-I can't swim,"
I lied.

The blonde scoffed. "Okay, whatever buddy. Then I guess you should learn
in the next three seconds."

Panic spread over me. There were rocks down there. If I fell there was a
chance I was going to die. I struggled harder as the guys laughed.

"See ya later."

"Dylan!" I screamed, the word escaping my throat before I could stop it.

Something hard knocked into the side of my head and black spots appeared
before my vision. I tottered a minute on my feet before falling
backwards. The air rushed by me and I let out a strangled cry before
hitting the water with such force it felt as though a truck had hit me.

[Chapter: 24]

Here you go! The second update! Sorry about last time ): My laptop
charger is lame. I have inspiration for the next chapter! I'm sure
you'll like it! See you in four days :D

~*~ Dylan's Point Of View ~*~

"Dylan! I heard you're having a show tonight!" some blonde girl I didn't
know said, clinging onto my arm.

I tried to pull it out of her grasp, but she held on fast. I sighed and
nodded. "Yeah, I am."

"That's so awesome!" another girl said, batting her eyelashes at me.

"I guess so."

"So how come your at a public beach?" the blonde asked.

"I thought it was private," I muttered, pushing back my hair with a free
hand.

"What?"

"I wanted to swim," I told them, growing more and more irritated each
second. This was why I hated going out in public: Clingy, giggling girls.
"Well come swimming with us," another girl suggested, grabbing my other
arm. "It'll be fun!"

I dug my feet into the ground as they started to drag me to the water.
They stopped and looked at me curiously.

"Listen, I really don't want to swim at the moment. I, er, just ate."

The girls giggled and I rolled my eyes. What was so funny about that? I
managed to pull my arms free from the girls.

"Sorry, but my friends are calling," I lied, pointing at Hayden and Sam.
"See you at the show tonight."

"Okay!" all the girls chorused and waved.

I smiled and waved back, but when I turned my back on them my smile
faded into a grumpy look. I walked over to where Sam and Hayden were and
crossed my arms.

"How long do we have to stay here?" I demanded.

Sam laughed. "We basically just got here!"

"I want to leave."

"Aw, is are little rock star cranky?" Hayden asked, elbowing me in the side.

"No," I responded with a scowl.

"Okay," Hayden laughed.

"Where's Nick?" I asked, changing the topic and noticing she wasn't
anywhere around.

"He went to get hot dogs. Oh!" Sam cried, looking at something behind
with a shocked expression. "What's he doing up there?"

I turned around and looked to where Sam was looking. Nick was standing
on the cliff getting closer to the edge. I stared for a few seconds,
confused.

"That's really dangerous!" Hayden said, standing up from the sand. "We
should-"

"I'm already on it," I growled, twisting on my heel and running towards

the sand bank.

I sprinted up the sand hill as fast as I could, stumbling a few times

when the sand would suddenly move down the hill. I made it to the top
and headed towards the concession stand. I frowned slightly when I
realized there was a fence around where the cliff was.

"Now what?" someone panted behind me.

I turned to see Hayden and Sam behind me, both sweaty and out of breath.

"Over the gate," I told them.

I quickly made sure no one was looking and hopped over the gate. I made
my way through the forest, trying to maneuver myself through trees and
bushes. I clenched my teeth and paused for a moment. Which way was she?

"Which way do we go?" Sam asked, looking around.

"Let's split up," Hayden suggested, starting off to the right.

"Wait," I said, but a scream interrupted me.

"No!"

Sam, Hayden and I all turned to look at each other and than turned in
the direction of the scream. That was Nick. And she sounded close. We
began sprinting in the direction of the sound and in a few seconds we
made it to the clearing where she was.

"Dylan!" Nick shrieked, just as a guy knocked into her side.

My energy was restored as I bolted forwards. I was only a few feet away
now. My eyes widened in shock as she slipped backwards. I stretched out
my hand to grab her but my hand closed on air.

"Damn it!" I swore, jumping off the cliff after her.

"Dylan!" Sam and Hayden cried after me.

Nick was only a few feet below me. I stretched out my hand and managed
to grab her arm just before we hit the water.

I winched as my body hit the water with extreme force. Nick and I were
submerged quickly and the salt water stung my eyes. Still holding onto
Nick, I started kicking to the surface. It only took a few seconds for
us to resurface. Now I was glad I had been forced to take swimming for
two years.

"Nick!" I cried, shaking her. "Are you okay?"

She coughed for a few seconds gripping me so tightly it actually hurt. I

slapped her back a few times until she held up a hand to stop me.

"Land," she gasped, looking at me with wide eyes. "We need to get out of
the ocean."

"Hold on then," I told her, wrapping an arm around her waste. I started
swimming towards the shore, where Mr. Hanley was already splashing
towards us with Andy. I froze as I realized Nick's chest bandages were
clearly visible. I panicked for a moment, slowing down in my swimming
until Andy turned around and started off in the other direction.

I swam up to Mr. Hanley, who helped carry Nick the rest of the way to
the shore. I walked a little ways away until I collapsed on the sand,
trying to catch my breath.

"Are you okay?" Mr. Hanley asked me, appearing over me.
I nodded. "I'm fine, but worn out. How's Nick?"

"She's okay. Just in a little shock."

She's? I stared wide-eyed at Mr. Hanley who rolled his eyes at me.

"I know you knew," he told me, crossing his arms with a frown. "Why are
you keeping it a secret?"

I turned my face away from Mr. Hanley. "Why are you keeping it a secret?"

It was quiet for a moment and when I looked back at Mr. Hanley he was
grinning.

"Touché," he said, scratching his head. "She's a cute girl though, how
could I tell on her?"

"You-" I started, getting up.

"Sorry, I need to go check on the other boys," Mr. Hanley told me, a
smirk on his face. "You take care of Nick."

"Wait!" I demanded as he began walking off.

"See ya," he responded with a wave.

I scowled after him. What did he mean by that? I pushed myself off from
the ground and went over to where Nick was lying. Mr. Hanley's shirt was
on her, covering her bandages.

"Uh," she started when she saw me. She scrambled to her feet and stared
at me.

It was silent until I decided to speak up. "How are you feeling now?"

"Great!" she responded, stretching her arms. "I was just a little
surprised before. I didn't actually think they would push me off a cliff."

I shook my head and sighed.

"Um..."

I looked back up at Nick. She gave me a sheepish smile.

"Am I going to be scolded again?"

I stared at her for a moment. I had quite a few choice words I wanted to
say to her at the moment. I shook my head eventually. "We're even now."

"What do you mean?" she asked, cocking an eyebrow.

"I've been being a jerk to you recently, so to make up for it I won't

scold you today," I told her, looking away. "And also, I'm sorry."

"You should be!"

I turned back to her, slightly startled. "What?"

"You should be sorry! These past few days you've been ignoring me and I
thought you hated me now!" Nick told me, frowning.

"What? No, that's not it!" I responded, shaking my head. "Sorry, it was
just me who was being a jerk. You didn't do anything."

"Good."

"Nick!" a voice behind me cried, and suddenly I was shoved out of the way.

"Ugh!" Nick cried, as Sam tackle hugged her.

I scowled and walked up to him, yanking him off her. "What are you doing?"

"Dylan!" Sam cried, hugging me. "I'm glad you're both okay!"

"Of course we're okay," I muttered, looking away from him.

"Are you embarrassed?" Sam questioned, nudging me in the shoulder.

"No," I responded, punching him.

"Ow! Anyways, Mr. Hanley wants everyone back to the hotel."

"Okay," Nick responded.

Together we all headed back to the hotel, where Mr. Hanley, Hayden and
Andy were.

"Nick, why don't you go rest before the concert?" Mr. Hanley suggested
as we entered the room.

"Sounds good to me," she responded before heading into her bedroom.

The rest of us went into the living room and sat down, turning on the
T.V. After awhile, I spoke up. "What happened to the assholes who pushed
Nick?"

"We beat them up," Hayden, Andy and Sam responded with a shrug.

"You guys..."

Hayden laughed. "Don't worry. We threatened them that if they told on

us, we'd tell on them. And what they did to Nick was basically attempted
murder."

"Not really," I told him with a laugh. "But whatever. As long as they
got punished."

"But you know," Sam started, frowning slightly. "That was dangerous. And
Nick is so girly..."

"Why did he do it in the first place?" I wondered aloud at first.

"You could probably guess," Hayden chuckled. "Those guys were

badmouthing you, so he told them off."

"He what?" I repeated, my eyes widening slightly.

"Yeah, he told them off and that's why they got angry," Hayden continued
with a nod. "He's a pretty dedicated fan."

She got hurt because of me? I clenched my fists. Why would she do that?
Was she really that stupid?

"I've wondered once or twice if Nick was actually a girl in disguise,"

Sam said suddenly.

"What?" I said loudly, panicking slightly.

"Doesn't it seem that way to you?" Sam asked me. "Anyone?"

"Me," Andy and Hayden responded.

Mr. Hanley started laughing. "It's fine by me if you want to go check

him out-"

"What-" I started angrily.

"-But you will only find that he's indeed a guy."

Sam laughed. "No, I think I'll trust you. After all you conduct physical
exams and stuff, so you'd know."

Mr. Hanley nodded and relief washed through me. My shoulders sagged. I
had enough for today. "I'm going to check on Nick," I told the guys.

I walked into Nick's room and shut the door behind me. She was fast
asleep, spread out on the bed. I walked over to the edge of the bed and
sat down.

"Mm, Dylan," she muttered and I looked at her confused.

"Are you awake?"

There was no answer and I sighed. Was she dreaming about me or

something? Sam's words still echoed in my head. If she didn't become
more aware of herself, she was going to be found out.

"You need to be more careful," I whispered, brushing her hair out of her
face. "I don't want to you leave my side."

When the words came out of my mouth, my eyes widened with shock. Did I
really just say that? I looked down at Nick. Did I really not want Nick
to leave my side? I leaned down and paused a few inches away from her
head. Then slowly I touched our lips together.

I pulled back quickly, feeling heat spread over my face. I stood up and
walked to the other side of the room, holding my lips. What had I just
done? I had just kissed her while she was sleeping without her consent!

"Dylan!" a voice from the living room called, making me jump.

I quickly hurried out to the living room, trying to avoid looking at

Nick. Thank god she was asleep.

[Chapter: 25]
I grumbled at the side of the stage crossing my arms and scowling.

"How come we can't be in the crowd?" I demanded, looking disapprovingly

at Mr. Hanley.

"We didn't get tickets," he responded with a shrug. "Besides, when you
are on stage, aren't you closer to Dylan?"

"Yes, but I want to be in the crowd," I responded.

"Me too," Sam sighed. "I want to mosh."

"Dylan's music is not really... mosh music," Hayden told Sam, picking up
a guitar from a stand by the curtain.

"Hey! You can't touch that!"

A tall young guy with light blonde hair came rushing over to Hayden
quickly taking the guitar away and frowning at him.

"Don't touch my guitar! And why are you back here?" the guy told him.

"We were invited" Hayden responded, frowning back at the man.

"Invited by who?"

"Dylan Slade."

The blonde snorted. "Are you here to see him tonight?"

I narrowed my eyes at the man. That was an amused snort. What was so
amusing about coming here to see Dylan?

"We are indeed," Hayden replied nodding to the guy. "Who are you?"

The blonde raised an eyebrow questioningly, and than looked irritated.

"You're joking."

"Completely serious," Hayden told him.

The blonde smiled wryly. "My name's Matt Griffin."

My eyes widened slightly. I knew this guy! He was stated as Dylan's

rival in one of the magazines I had read. I once looked up his music as
well. He was pretty good, but not as good as Dylan.

"Are you performing tonight?" Sam asked Matt, eyeing him.

Matt nodded. "Yeah, I'm the main artist."

Sam laughed. "Man, going after Dylan? That sounds tough."

Matt snorted. "Dylan? He was never any good to begin with. He just got
lucky with the song that was a hit and every one started liking him. And
then he says he's going to quit and comes back a few months later? Who
does he think he is?"
"Who do you think you are?" I snapped, glaring at him. "You're just
jealous that Dylan made it big and you didn't!"

Matt laughed. "Who is this little girl?"

"I'm not little! And I'm a guy!" I retorted, scowling at him. "Take back
what you said about Dylan."

"Why? Are you his girlfriend or something?"

"I'm a guy!" I repeated, clenching my fist.

"Calm down," he chuckled, coming over to me and patting my head. "Aren't

you rambunctious?"

I ripped his hand off my head. "I'm a fan of Dylan's."

"Obviously," Matt responded. "You want my autograph?"

"No way."

Matt frowned slightly and shrugged. "Okay. It's your lost. There are
tons of people out there that would kill for my autograph."

I snorted. "Let me guess. Your mom, your grandma and you're little sister?"

Matt's eyes slightly narrowed but he simply shrugged. "You're just in a

bad attitude because I spoke the truth about Dylan- ah, speak of the devil."

I turned to see Dylan, guitar in hand, coming to use, looking wind swept.

"You look worse for wear," Mr. Hanley commented when he reached ear shot
distance.

"Fan girls already," Dylan muttered, running a hand through his hair.

I smiled smugly at Matt who rolled his eyes at Dylan and snorted. Dylan
looked at him and raised an eyebrow.

"Who are you?"

Matt's eyes widened and his jaw dropped. His mouth worked for a few
seconds, words unable to come out. Finally he cleared his throat. "What
do you mean, who am I? I'm Matt Griffin! You're number one rival! How
could you forget me?"

Dylan chuckled. "Calm down, I was joking."

Matt scowled. "Ha ha."

"Dylan," someone said from around the curtain. "You're on in five."

"Okay," he called back, than let out a sigh. "I don't really want to do
this."

"Too bad," Sam responded, slapping Dylan on the back roughly. "Do your
best."

"Yeah! Do you're best!" I told him, getting closer. "I'll be cheering

you on from here!"

Dylan looked at me for a few seconds and his face turned red before he
quickly looked away. I stared at him confused. I looked to see if Sam
noticed that, but he had already turned away.

"Dylan?"

"Uh, thanks," he responded, turning around, the blush gone from his face.

I frowned slightly. Had I only imagined that he had blushed? I stared at

him curiously for a few seconds. He stared back, and than reached over
and mussed up my hair. I scowled and pulled away.

"Hey!"

"Dylan, go onstage now!" a person dressed in black ordered Dylan,

pushing his back. "Time to make your entrance."

"Make sure you cheer for me!" Dylan told me, looking over his shoulder
as the guy pushed him.

"I will!" I responded, already getting excited. "Don't forget I'm your
biggest fan!"

"I know," he responded before disappearing behind all the boxes and
equipment.

"Matt, you go off to your dressing room, manager wants to speak with
you," another person dressed in black ordered, coming up to Matt and
grabbing him.

"Yo girly! Make sure you watch me too!" he called back to me.

"I'm a guy!"

"Sure."

"I am!" I shouted after him, although he was already out of sight.

The sudden roar of screaming and clapping entered my ears and I almost
jumped. Apparently, Dylan was on stage now. I glowered at the stuff in
front of me. Although I could hear, there was no way I could see.

I could hear the music starting up, the screams and noises from the
crowd almost drowning it out. Then I could hear him singing.

"This is so unfair," Sam stated as if reading my thoughts. "It's so

boring to sit hear and listen when we could be out moshing!"

"It's not really mosh music," Hayden told him again, but Sam wasn't
listening.

"Let's do something about it," Sam said, grinning wickedly.

"We can't stage crash," I told him. "We'd get both Dylan and ourselves
in trouble."
"Nah, we aren't going to do that."

"And what are you going to do?" Mr. Hanley asked, crossing his arms.
"Since I am the adult here, I don't know if I can let you do what you
might be planning on doing."

"Let's just go join the crowd," Sam stated with a shrug. "They won't
know we don't have tickets. We can just jump off the edge of the stage.
All the attention is going to be on Dylan anyways."

"We can't-"

"Let's do it!" Hayden cried, cutting me off. "Can we, adult?"

Mr. Hanley chuckled. "Well it's not illegal, so I guess you can."

"Let's go!" Sam said, pushing my shoulder. "Come on!"

"Wait! I don't want to!" I told him, trying to get out of his grasp.
"I'll stay here."

"Nope."

He pushed me to the stage and I could finally see Dylan. He was

strumming his guitar, his mouth opening wide as he sung the lyrics he
wrote. The crowd was wild. Everyone was jumping up and down and trying
to get in front of each other.

"We can't go in there," I told Sam, who ushered me to the edge.

"Go!"

"Wait-!"

Sam shoved me off the stage and I fell backwards into the crowd.
Immediately hands grabbed me and pulled me off a little way. I cringed
at the unknown hands touching my body. This was my first time ever crowd
surfing.

Suddenly I was dropped and luckily I landed on my feet, pressed between

the sweaty bodies of everyone. I was jostled back and forth and my arms
were above me. When I finally could manage to get into a comfortable
position, I looked back up on the stage.

It was totally different seeing Dylan from the crowd than on stage. Here
he was the center of attention. Everyone was trying to get his
attention. Around me, people were shouting or singing the words to the
song he was singing at the top of their lungs. I soon found myself doing
the same. I was a fan after all.

After a few songs I was getting hot and tired. Like at the other
concert, it was getting harder to breathe, but at least this time it
wasn't as bad. But it didn't matter; I had to get out just in case.

I located Sam a few yards in front of me. I began to push people and
squeeze my way towards him; apologizing to anyone I had to push away. It
wasn't like they could hear me over the music though. After a few
minutes I was almost behind him. There were still a few people in front
of me, but I could reach out and tap his shoulder.
He turned around and looked at me quizzically. I gestured to myself and
waved my hand in front of my face before pointing to the stage. I hoped
he knew what that meant, because I felt like an idiot.

Suddenly, something hard hit the side of my head with such force I fell
over. Over the crowd I could hear Sam call my name as I tried to regain
my balance. My vision was spinning.

I knew something was going to happen. Something always happened to me.

Why couldn't it be someone else for a change? I felt like the damsel in
distress once more. My vision was slowly fading to black as the side of
my head pounded like a freight train had hit it. Then I hit the floor.

[Chapter: 26]

"Dude, he's coming around!"

"Quick! Get a mask and put it on and get in front of his face!"

"We don't have a mask, stupid."

"Than use your face, it's scary enough."

There was the thud of something hitting the person who had insulted the
other and I opened my eyes to find Sam hovering over me, his fingers
pulling the sides of his mouth into a creepy grin.

"What are you doing?"

Sam let go of his mouth and grinned at me. "Good morning!"

"What?" I asked, sitting up.

Looking around, I noticed we were back in the condo. There was a sudden
pang on the side of my head and I winched. I raised my hand to where it
hurt and prodded gently, sending another pang through my body.

"Ow!"

Hayden chuckled. "That's some bruise."

"Did I pass out?" I asked rhetorically.

"Yeah, some guy elbowed you in the head while you were gesturing to me
like an idiot," Sam told me, smiling slightly. "It was really funny
actually. Suddenly you just dropped onto the ground."

"How did I manage to survive?" I mused, remembering how packed everyone

was and how everyone was jumping.

"Dylan stopped singing and just shouted, 'everyone don't move!'" Hayden
told me, beginning to laugh. "It was so funny. It just went dead silent
and nobody was moving. Than some guy started shouting that a girl had
passed out."

I sighed. Maybe it was time to get a hair cut. Was I looking more and
more girly by day? Didn't I look the slightest bit like a guy? I had to;
otherwise everyone here would think I was a girl. Either that or they
were all idiots.

"He must have gotten in trouble," I sighed.

"Oh yeah. That interviewer person came on stage after you had been
crowd-surfed up to the stage and started reprimanding him."

"They crowd-surfed my unconscious body to the stage?" I asked, my eyes

narrowing in disbelief. "That's so dangerous!"

"Eh, you were already unconscious anyway. And they were careful!"

I rolled my eyes. I would have to thank Dylan. He stopped in the middle

of the concert to help me? How did he even know I had fainted? Did he
see me in the crowd? Was he watching me?

"Where's Dylan?" I asked Sam.

"He's sleeping in his room," Sam responded, sitting down on my bed. "Mr.
Hanley too."

Erg. Mr. Hanley. I was bound to be chided at. I groaned and rubbed my
forehead. I had fainted the first time I saw Dylan live. This sucked. I
really wanted to see the full performance.

"What time is it?"

"A little after midnight," Hayden told me, checking his watch. "I think
I'm going to hit the hay."

"Dylan told us to make sure you woke up before we could go to bed," Sam
told me as Hayden left the room.

"What a worrywart," I said jokingly with a snicker.

"Mm, it's a little weird."

"Why?" I asked as Sam took a seat on my bed.

"Well before you came he didn't really care about anyone. It wasn't like
he didn't get along with people. He had tons of friends, but he wasn't
as... I don't know how to put it. He always makes sure you're okay.
Worrywart is a good term. He's become much less manly since you came."

"Really?" I responded, thinking about what Sam just said. "Weird."

Had Dylan changed since I had come? Was it because he knew something?
No, he couldn't know. It wasn't possible. I was always extra careful.

"It's probably because you're so girly!" Sam started, grinning. "He

probably thinks he has to protect you all the time!"

"Thanks man."

Sam chuckled. "You're so cute though. If I didn't know better, I'd say
you were a girl in disguise."
"Haha, yeah right," I replied, forcing myself to laugh. "That'd be weird."

Sam stood up and stretched. "Well, before you think I'm gay or
something, I'm going to bed."

"I already do think you're gay," I muttered, grinning slightly.

"I heard that!"

"No you didn't."

"I did so!" Sam responded, scowling and towering over me. "I'm going to
beat you up."

Suddenly Sam was falling and he put his arms out to stop him. The breath
was knocked out of me as he placed his hands on my chest to stop from
falling on me completely.

"Sorry!" Sam apologized. "I..." He trailed off and looked away from my
face to his hands.

I watched his face in horror when it changed from confusion to shock.

Sam scrambled backwards, his face bright red. He stared at his hands,
than me, than his hands again. "I- you- hands! Boobs?"

"Shh!" I shushed him, springing out of bed and putting a hand over his
mouth. "Shut up now Sam or I swear to god I will shave your head while
you're asleep!"

Sam went silent and he looked at me in horror. "Please don't do that."

"I won't if you stay quiet."

"A-are you really a g-g-girl?" he stuttered, turning red again.

I took a deep breath and let it out slowly. There was no getting out of
this now. He had totally felt them. And he knew it to. I closed my eyes
and nodded my head.

"Oh my god!" Sam started, nearly shouted. "Oh shit!"

I quickly covered his mouth and glared at him threateningly. "What did I
just say?"

He pulled my hands away and smiled sheepishly. "Sorry, sorry!"

"You can't tell anyone. Please," I begged him, running a hand through my
head. "Please, don't tell anyone."

"I promise I won't!" Sam responded quickly, making a cross on his heart.
"But I knew there was something fishy about you! No wonder you look so
girly."

"Yeah," I responded. "I'm a female."

"It's so shocking..."
"Yeah."

"I don't know what to say," Sam told me with a frown.

I laughed slightly. "You don't have to say anything at all."

"You're a girl," Sam stated once more, looking me up and down. Than he
blushed again.

"I'm sorry I hid it from you. I just..."

"You just didn't want to be kicked out right? Since Dylan goes to our
school?" Sam guessed, sitting back down on the bed.

I nodded. "Yeah, I'm sorry."

"It's okay," Sam told me quickly, shaking his head. "Its just... wow.
It's a bit of a shock."

"Is that why Dylan is so protective?"

"He doesn't know," I told Sam. "Nobody knows except you and Mr. Hanley."

"He doesn't know?" Sam asked, his eyes widening. "How could he not have
found out? You guys live in the same dorm!"

"I know, but I am really careful."

"Yeah but still. He must know. Maybe he's keeping it a secret?"

I laughed. "No way. If he knew, he would tell me."

"But that explains his worrywart attitude doesn't it?" Sam continued,
rubbing his chin. "I don't know why he'd keep it a secret though."

I fiddled with my fingers. As much as I didn't want to think Sam's words

could be true, he was right. I hadn't even thought of that. Maybe Dylan
did know and was just hiding that he knew the truth from me. Surely he
would say something if he knew, after all, that would be a woman and man
who weren't related living together.

"You just got really pale Nick," Sam said, breaking me from my thoughts.
"Are you worried about what I said?"

"I... uh, yeah," I responded, lowering my head. "You're right. He could

know. Ugh, what am I going to do?"

"Hm, well. You know what? I can help you."

"How?"

"Why don't I try to figure out if he knows," Sam suggested, yawning

slightly. "Slyly, of course."

"You would do that for me?" I asked, a little shocked. "Even though I
hid the fact I was a girl from you?"

Sam laughed. "You're doing that to everyone! I feel special for being
the only one who knows. Well besides Mr. Hanley."
"Thanks, Sam," I responded, smiling at him.

"Any time, Nick... that reminds me!"

"What?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.

"You must have a really small chest size."

I felt my face grow hot and I grabbed a pillow before smashing it into
Sam's face. "S-shut up! This is good for me!"

Sam laughed, tossing the pillow back at me. "Chill, it's all good.
You're still cute."

My face warmed up again and I rubbed it. I could tell the difference
now. When Sam said I looked cute when he thought I was a guy, it was
joking. Now it sounded serious. I muttered thanks and looked down at the
floor.

"Well, I'm going to go to bed too..."

"Night, Sam."

"Night... Nikki."

I chucked another pillow at him and he laughed, avoiding it completely

and running out of the room.

I sighed as I climbed back into my bed. What had I gotten myself into?
Could Sam really keep this a secret? Or would everyone end up finding
out now? I groaned and rolled onto my side. It would be harder from now on.

[Chapter: 27]

I didn't know when I had fallen asleep, but the next thing I knew it was
morning and there was a lot of noise from outside my bedroom. I yawned
and climbed out of bed, going to the living room to see what was going
on. I saw Dylan and Sam sitting on the couch eating something out of a
bowl and Hayden going through a bag.

"Is that everything you guy have?" Mr. Hanley asked the trio.

"Yeah," the all responded simultaneously.

"So we are ready to go when the bus arrives in ten minutes?"

"Yeah."

"Are you guys even paying attention to me?"

"Yeah."

I grimaced. Were they even paying attention? I almost wanted to laugh at

their unison.

"Do all of you think Nick is a girl?" Mr. Hanley asked and I gaped at him.
"Yeah," they responded monotonously.

"Hey!" I cried, staring at the three.

They all seemed to realize that they said and each one had a different
reaction. Hayden just laughed, Dylan shrugged at me, but Sam had turned
bright red. He glanced at me and looked away, coughing on his cereal.
Dylan slapped him on the back.

"Sorry," he gasped, looking back at me. "I don't think you're a girl."

I sighed on the inside. Smooth move, Sam, smooth move. I went back into
my room to grab my luggage. Good thing I didn't really take anything out
since no one had bothered to wake me up. I wouldn't have had time to
pack. I went back into the living room and Mr. Hanley gave me a bowl of
cereal.

"Eat quick, we're leaving in ten."

"Right," I responded, sitting on the couch between Dylan and Sam.

"Are you okay now?" Dylan asked, turning to face me.

"Yeah," I replied, feeling my face heat up slightly. "Sorry. You had to

stop the concert to help me and than you got in trouble."

"Nah, don't worry. I'd rather cut my performance short than you die," he
told me with a smirk.

"Thanks," I responded, laughing slightly.

I looked at Sam only to see that he was very tense and looking fixedly
at the floor. I frowned and elbowed him. He jumped, spilling his milk on
his pants and his head jerked in my direction. "Yes?"

"Can I speak to you... alone?"

"Yeah, sure," he responded, standing up.

I stood up too and gestured for him to follow me to my room. I closed

the door behind us and crossed my arms, frowning at him.

"What?" he asked, shaking the hair out of his face.

"You're acting very suspicious," I told him. "Someone's going to know

something's up."

"Ah! Sorry. It's... I'm not used to it yet," Sam told me, staring at the
ground. "Now that I know, it's different."

"How'd it different? Just keep acting like you did before!"

"I can't!" Sam responded, looking slightly mollified. "I've hit you
before- oh man! Sorry about that! And I've patted your chest! And stolen
your food! And I've hit you again! And-"

"Sam."
He stopped and looked at me.

"Take a deep breath."

He did.

"Now let it go."

He slowly let out his breath. "I can't believe I've done all that stuff
to a girl! I'm the worst! Erg. I am so going to hell."

I mentally slapped myself on the forehead. That didn't work at all.

"Okay, listen Sam. I need you to try to act as normal as possible."

"I'll try," he told me. "Once I get used to it, I'll be okay."

"Okay. Good."

"Yeah, normal," Sam muttered to himself as I grabbed my suitcase and we

went back into the living room.

"Are you guys done talking?" Mr. Hanley asked, his suitcase in his hand.
"We need to go catch the bus now."

"Yeah," I responded, holding up my suitcase. "I'm all ready."

"Then let's go."

I hiked up my suitcase and went into the hall, followed by the others.
Mr. Hanley locked the door behind us and we all trudged outside to where
the bus was waiting. The suitcases went into the suitcase compartment
and we all boarded.

I sat down near the window and looked at the ocean one last time. It was
too bad I didn't get to go swimming. Someone sat down next to me and I
expected it to be Mr. Hanley. When I looked though, to my surprise, and
enjoyment, it was Dylan.

"It's all right if I sit with you, right?" he asked, pausing for a moment.

"Of course!" I responded, nodding my head.

He chuckled slightly at sat down. I turned myself away from the window
and towards him.

"So how did I sound live?" he asked, getting comfortable in his seat.

"Amazing! Everyone knew the lyrics to every song you played! And
everyone was so into it. It was better then the Framing Hanley concert
we went to! And everyone was moving and- and..." I trailed off and felt
my face grow hot. I was saying too much.

Dylan laughed and ruffled my head. I scowled and pulled away, flattening
it back down. I eyed him carefully.

"Are you feeling okay?"

He looked at me confused. "Yes... why?"

I shrugged. "Nothing much."

He was being nicer, that was for sure. He hadn't scolded me for passing
out at his concert- he hadn't even mentioned it. He was starting to
confuse me. I sighed. Well, this was much better than him ignoring me at
least.

"You know," Dylan started, getting my attention again, "they want me

back in the music business."

"Really?"

"Yeah. They really are doing all they can to bring me back," he
responded, running a hand through his hair.

"That's awesome! Are you going to go back?"

"Hmm. I'm not sure."

"Why not?" I inquired, frowning slightly. "And don't say it's because
you don't want to. You should have seen yourself. You were definitely
enjoying being up there again."

"You know me too well," Dylan responded, shaking his head. "The only
thing I don't want to happen is-"

"Getting too sucked up to it and missing too much school? Not being able
to go out in public?"

Dylan frowned slightly at me. "Well yes."

I smiled and rolled my eyes. "Then just say no to things you don't want
to do. Don't just stop making music. You can keep low-key and still
produce what you want."

"I know," Dylan responded, resting his chin on his hand. "But still..."

"I want you to do it."

I blinked as the words slipped out of my mouth. Dylan looked at my

blankly for a moment and I blushed slightly. "Er... Well..."

Dylan laughed. "Well, since you want me to. I can't say no, can I?"

"Eh?" I responded, staring at him with wide eyes. "Why?"

"You're my biggest fan, right?" he asked, smirking slightly.

I felt the smile on my face grow wider. "Yes, yes I am."

Dylan and I laughed for a moment and than Mr. Hanley appeared behind
Dylan, putting a hand on his shoulder. Dylan looked up at him with a frown.

"Can I borrow Dylan for a moment?" Mr. Hanley asked, offering a polite
smile to me.
"Sure?" I responded. Why was he asking?

Dylan sighed, but stood up, following Mr. Hanley to the front of the
bus. Moments later Sam sat down in the spot Dylan had evacuated earlier.
I nodded in greeting to him and leaned back in my seat.

"Nick..." Sam started, looking down at his feet.

"Yes?"

"Just now..." Sam paused and lowered his voice. "You used your girl voice."

I sat straight up and stared at him, looking around to see if Hayden or

Dylan were listening. Dylan was with Mr. Hanley a few seats ahead, and
Hayden had headphones in. "Shh! What do you mean?"

"While talking to Dylan!"

"Oh my god!" I responded, starting to panic. "I didn't even notice! Oh

no..."

"Um, well..." Sam tapped his finger on his chin. "You were also acting
really girly. Like a fan girl."

"I was?"

"Yeah."

I ran my hands over my face. I was becoming too lax. If I didn't become
more wary again, my secret would be out in no time. Sam had already
found out, and I had forgotten to deepen my voice just now, and I let my
fangirl-ness get the best of me just now. I groaned to myself. What was
wrong with me?

"Just you know... man up!" Sam told me, smacking me on the back hard.

"Ow!" I cried, rubbing it and looking at him in surprise.

"Oh! Sorry, I forgot!" Sam apologized, turning red. "Oops."

I chuckled. "It's okay. It reassures me that you can forget... you

know... my secret."

Sam laughed. "Yeah. You're doing great, Nick. You just need to get back
on track."

"Yeah," I replied, turning to look out the window. "Back on track..."

[Chapter: 28]

"What?" I asked, staring at Dylan with my eyes wide.

"The school outing is this weekend and we were chosen for doing the
shopping," Dylan repeated, holding out a small, black wallet.

"That's Impossible. How will we carry all the groceries?"

Dylan smirked and held out his other hand. A pair of my keys dangled
from his hand. I raised my eyebrow questioningly.

"You can drive?"

"More or less," he responded with a shrug.

"Do you have your license?" I asked. That was more important question here.

"Yeah."

"How come I've never seen you drive then?" I demanded, crossing my arms.

Dylan rolled his eyes. "Because I don't have a car."

"I'm not sure..."

"Oh stop acting like a girl," Dylan muttered, shoving me towards the door.

I felt my face heat up and I frowned at him. "First, what does that
mean? And second, do you have something against girls?"

I was kind of shocked at my sudden outburst. Dylan looked at me from

over his shoulder and I looked down, my face burning. That was a very
girly thing to do. But it never had occurred to be that Dylan might not
even like girls.

"Er you know, because I thought you were into girls and stuff," I
muttered, trying to cover up for myself.

Dylan shrugged. "I hate girls."

I felt the blood in my veins go cold and I gawked at Dylan. No way. He

did not just say that. He hated girls? Then how much would he hate me
when he realized I was one? I felt panic begin to build in me.

"Nick? What's wrong? You suddenly got pale," Dylan asked, sounding
slightly worried.

"I, uh..." I hesitated, swallowing hard. "Does that mean your... gay?"

Dylan laughed. "No! I was just kidding. I like girls."

I felt relief wash over me and I shook my head, scowling. "You got me
thinking you were gay. I would have never guessed."

"Nah, I'm not into that," he responded, chuckling to myself.

"What?"

"Nothing," he responded, still chuckling. "Your response was funny."

I frowned at him. "You're different. It's weird."

"How so?" he questioned, turning to frown at me.

"Ever since the day at the beach you have been, I don't know... nicer?
Not a jerk? I don't know how to put this nicely," I admitted.
Dylan rolled his eyes. "I was always nice."

"Not as nice."

"Whatever. Let's go."

I hesitated a few more seconds and than sighed. "Fine."

Together we made our way out of the building and out to the parking lot.
We walked up to Mr. Hanley's car and Dylan stuck the key in.

"We're taking Mr. Hanley's car?"

"He's the only one that would let me use their cat," Dylan told me,
opening the passenger side, and then walking around the car and getting
into the driver's seat. "Get in."

I had a feeling I was going to somehow regret this, but I got in

anyways. Dylan grabbed a hat of the dash and put on some sunglasses. He
started the car and pulled out. Neither of us talked and it was quiet.
Now it was awkward.

"Er... music," Dylan said, turning on the radio.

To my surprise, one of his songs was on. He automatically shut it off

with a frown.

"Hey!"

"What?"

"Put that back on!"

"Absolutely not," he responded, checking the mirrors before pulling out

onto the street.

I quickly reached for the radio and turned it on. Dylan's hand shot out
and smacked mine away, turning the radio off again. I went around his
had and tried to turn it back on again.

"Eyes on the street!"

"They are!"

"Get out of here!" I said, shoving his hand away.

"No, you get out of here!"

I scowled and ripped his hand away with one of my hands and flipped on
the radio. I held his hand still as the song played. He quickly shot a
glanced at me with a flat face.

"You're stupid."

"You're stupid," I responded, mocking him.

I laughed after that and he grinned at me.

"It feels like we are dating or something," I commented without thinking.

When I realized what I said I blushed and looked out the window. That's
when I realized I was still holding his and I quickly let go, returning
it to my lap and holding it there. I stared out the window, pissed at
myself. Saying that did not help my situation at all. Dylan probably
thought I was some sort of freak now.

To my surprise, after a few seconds of my embarrassment, Dylan laughed.

I turned and stared at him questioningly.

"You're right," he agreed, shaking his head with a grin. "We were acting
like a couple."

I stared at Dylan unbelievingly. "Are you alright?"

He shot me a confused side-glance. "Yeah, why?"

"You're too different."

"This again?" he responded with a sigh.

"It's kind of weird," I admitted. "Usually when I make a comment like

that you get angry or something. Not that I particularly enjoy
pretending I'm gay but still you know..."

Dylan shrugged. "Maybe I've had a change of heart..."

"What do you mean?"

"Nothing."

"Dylan."

"Oh look. We're at the grocery store."

I frowned as he pulled into the parking lot. Luckily we were able to get
a parking spot near the front. We got out and Dylan kept the hat and
sunglasses on. It was cloudy, so I thought he looked ridiculous. He
locked the door and I raised an eyebrow.

"Aren't you going to ditch the glasses?"

"Can't. I'll be recognized."

"I see..."

The grocery shopping went fast. With only a certain amount to spend and
a list, it was accomplished easily. We still had three carts full by the
end. As we were getting rang up, the register ran out of bags.

"I can't believe they forced to students to do this," I complained after

all the groceries had been bagged finally put into the carriages. "It's
so much work."

"But this means we don't have to clean up at the camp out."

"Camp out?" I repeated, my jaw dropping. "I hate camping."

Dylan shook his head as we started out of the grocery store. To my
ongoing dismay it was raining.

"Great," I groaned.

"You act more like a girl every second," Dylan commented, looking at the
rain with a small frown.

"I'm sorry," I snapped, crossing my arms.

"There you go again."

I couldn't tell if he was joking with me or not. I turned at him and

glared. "What's your problem?"

Dylan looked surprised. "Me? I don't have one."

"Stop saying how girly I am!"

"I'm just saying recently you've became more girly!"

"That's offensive to me!"

"Why when it's the-" he suddenly stopped, clamping down his mouth.

"When it's the what?" I demanded, clenching my fists. "Tell me."

"I wasn't going to say anything."

A shock swept over me. Was this the reason he was being friendlier?
Because he wanted to tease me on how girly I was being? That was
impossible. But it didn't make sense.

What was wrong with me? Nothing was wrong with me, I told myself. It was
Dylan. He was being nice, and suddenly he was becoming a jerk again? I
didn't understand him. I ground my teeth together.

"You know, you've been kind of irritable all day," Dylan commented,
frowning at me.

"You-"

Suddenly a sharp pang pierced my middle area. "Ow!" I involuntarily

clutched my stomach and bent over slightly, trying to ease the pain.

"Nick? What's wrong?" Dylan asked, coming over to me.

I clenched my teeth together as the cramping feeling continued. I knew

what it was right away. "Go away," I told Dylan.

"Why?"

"Leave me alone for a second," I demanded, starting off towards the car.

"Nick!" Dylan shouted, grabbing my elbow and wheeling me around.

I slipped on the slippery road and fell into Dylan's chest. I heard a
car horn blare and I turned to see a black sports car whizzing by.
"Are you stupid?" Dylan cried angrily. "You almost just got hit!"

The pain in my stomach stopped and I let out a deep breath. I would get
my period now. I hated when the flow changed because the shots I had
been taken wouldn't work now.

"Nick I'm talking to you," Dylan continued, staring at me angrily.

I made to push myself away from his chest when suddenly a bright light
filled my vision. I blinked a few times as bright dots flashed in front
of me.

Dylan whipped around and I looked at the source of the flash as well. A
middle aged bald man was standing a few feet away from us with an
old-fashioned camera in hand. I felt Dylan tense up beside me.

"Paparazzi?" he muttered, glaring at the man.

"Ooh, it is Dylan Slade!" the man said excitedly, snapping another

picture. "Who's this? A girlfriend?"

"I'm-" I started, but Dylan covered my mouth.

"Run!" he commanded, grabbing two of the carriages.

I grabbed the last one and started after him, taking one last look at
the man behind us. Dylan popped the trunk and quickly started throwing
groceries in it. I helped him and soon they were all loaded.

"Let's go," he ordered, pushing me into the passenger's seat.

"What's wrong?" I asked, a little panicked. "Ow." I winced as another

cramp passed by my midsection.

"Paparazzi," he responded as if it was the most obvious thing in the

world. "Tell me what's wrong with you."

"Bad er, food," I lied, looking at the window. "What's so bad about the
paparazzi?"

"You'll see tomorrow," he told me with sigh as we made out way back to
the academy.

[Chapter: 29]

I knocked on Mr. Hanley's door, waiting for a moment for a reply. After
a moment none came and I knocked again. This time the door opened.

"What do you want?" he asked with a tired voice.

I frowned at him. "You called me down."

"No I didn't."

"Yes you did."

"Nope."

"Yeah, you did."

"I can't recall," Mr. Hanley shrugged with a yawn.

"Stop acting like a child!" I demanded, rolling my eyes at him.

He stuck out his tongue and gestured me inside. "Spoil sport," he muttered.

"Stupid," I muttered back.

He smacked me over the head with a random item he had grabbed from a
shelf and I glowered at him.

"What the heck!"

"What the heck what?" he responded with a smirk.

"You hit me!"

"No I didn't."

"Yes you did!"

"No I did-"

"Come on you two!" an irritated voice called from the other side of the
room.

My head whipped in that direction and I located Dylan sitting in a chair

looking humorless. I felt my face heat up and was relieved I had still
been using my man voice. Dylan had a magazine on his lap and he was
tapping it with his finger.

"What's that?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "The pop star magazine?"

"You bet," Dylan responded, continuing his tapping. "Know what's in it?"

I shook my head automatically. Why would I know what was in it-

"Oh no."

"Oh yes," Dylan responded grimly. "Want to know what it says?"

"Not really."

"Yes you do," Mr. Hanley told me began to chuckle.

Dylan chucked the magazine at him in one swift moment. Mr. Hanley
dodged, letting the magazine smack into me.

"Ow!"

"Sorry!" Dylan apologized, glaring at Mr. Hanley.

"Read it."

I looked down at the magazine and gasped. Dylan and I were on the cover
of the magazine. And it looked like we were hugging. In bold italics
under the picture was the caption; "Dylan Slade's Secret."

"We are front page?" I asked, trying to lighten the mood.

"Just read it," Dylan ordered.

I flipped open to the page and snorted when I read the title of the
article. It was "Dylan Slade. Gay?". Basically the article was something
the writer had made up after seeing the misleading photo that paparazzi
had managed to get.

"So... they think you're gay?"

Dylan grunted and Mr. Hanley started laughing again. After a few minutes
I thought he was over doing it. I kicked him in the shin. He stopped
laughing then.

"You need to grow up," I told him.

"I don't want to," he retorted.

"You little-"

"Little? I'm older than you," Mr. Hanley told me with a smirk.

"You-"

"Guys!" Dylan shouted, making me jump. "Can we focus, a little? What are
we going to do about this? No offense, but I really don't want the world
thinking I'm... gay."

Mr. Hanley snorted again and after a dirty look from Dylan and myself he
turned in into a fake cough.

"I've already got that figured out."

"How?" Dylan and I asked simultaneously.

Mr. Hanley smiled. "Are you up for a press conference, Dylan?"

Dylan's face slowly sunk. "You're kidding."

"No way," Mr. Hanley responded with a grin. "Listen to my plan."

"Not sure if I really want to," Dylan told him.

"You want people to think you're gay?"

"...fine. Tell me your plan."

"Okay," Mr. Hanley started, walking towards Dylan and gesturing for me
to come closer. "They don't know whether Nick is female or male right?"

"Right," Dylan responded.

I sighed.

"So what if we just have them meet Nick as a female? Introduce him as
your girlfriend or something."

"I refuse!" I cried, staring at Mr. Hanley disbelievingly. "I can't- I

won't pretend to be a girl!"

If I dressed up like a girl, people really would know my secret then!

What was Mr. Hanley thinking? Was he trying to test me, or something?

"Well, can you think of a better idea? Or are you absolutely not going
to help Dylan clear his name?"

"Dylan probably won't go along with it!"

"Yeah, I don't like the idea either," Dylan chimed in. "No offense, Nick."

"Isn't it the only option?"

There was silence for a few minutes and I could tell Dylan's mind was
working. As was my own. But after about five minutes of silence I
realized I couldn't think of anything else. I sighed at the same time
Dylan did. Apparently we had came to the same conclusion.

"I see you two have realized this is the only option at the moment," Mr.
Hanley commented with another grin.

"Erg," I complained, running a hand through my hair. "Why do I have to

dress up as a girl?"

"To help me let people know I'm not gay," Dylan responded, frowning at
me. "You'll help, right?"

"Apparently I have to."

"Good, good," Mr. Hanley interjected, running a hand through his hair.
"The press conference is set up for tomorrow and-"

"You set it up in advance?" Dylan exclaimed, looking at Mr. Hanley

angrily. "What if I hadn't agreed?"

"That interviewer person set it up, not me," Mr. Hanley told him. "She
said it was what you got for interrupting your concert."

"Tch," Dylan mutteredm, crossing his arms.

"Now I'm sorry Dylan, but I want to talk to Nick for a few moments
privately."

"What? Why?" I asked as Dylan opened his mouth to say something.

"You'll see. Now, be on your way, Mr. Slade."

Dylan rolled his eyes and stood up, striding out of the mood muttering
things about the interviewer and press conferences and such. Mr. Hanley
followed behind him and shut the door when he left.

"Mr. Hanley," I started before he could say anything. "If I dress up

like a girl, Dylan is most definitely going to find out."

"I wouldn't worry about Dylan," Mr. Hanley told me.

I raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?"

"Never mind, here take this."

Mr. Hanley tossed me a small brown package. I caught it and looked at it

curiously. It was big, but really light.

"What is it?"

"Clothing."

"Eh? Did you buy them for me?" I asked, a smile slipping on my face.
"That's so nice."

"Nope," Mr. Hanley responded. "It was sent in the mail to you by Ashlyn
a few months ago. I just kept it."

I stared open-mouthed at Mr. Hanley. "That's illegal!"

"Whatever," Mr. Hanley said, dismissing me. "That's what you'll be

wearing tomorrow."

"I can't though!" I reiterated. "People will know I'm not a guy!"

"People already think you're really girly. I doubt they will think
you're not really a guy now," he reassured me. "If they do... Oh well."

"Oh well?"

Mr. Hanley nodded. "Oh well."

"You're a jerk," I told him.

"I know," he responded with a wink. "But I'm a helpful one."

He had a point there. I looked at the brown bundle in my hand and

wondered what Ashlyn had sent me. "Thanks, Mr. Hanley."

"No problem kid," he responded, sitting down at his desk and turning to
the computer. "Now if you don't mind, I have work to do."

I nodded and clutched the bundle to my chest. Tomorrow would be a hectic

day. If I wasn't extremely careful, my secret would surely be spilled. I
left Mr. Hanley's office and started towards my dorm.

What would happen if I was found out? Would I be expelled? Would

everyone hate me for lying to them? Would Dylan? Or would everyone have
the same reaction Sam did? I highly doubted the latter. They would
probably hate me.

But for Dylan, this was a risk I was willing to take.

[Chapter: 30]
I held up the jean mini skirt and stared at it. Unbelievable. Why would
Ashlyn send me something like this? I didn't even wear mini skirts back
home! They were so... short. I plodded it with my finger. It was so not I.

What would Dylan think of a guy wearing a mini skirt? Even though I was
pretending to be a girl to help him, this was a little extreme. Would
Dylan think I was some creepy cross-dresser or something?

I groaned and threw the mini skirt back on the bed next to the top
Ashlyn sent me. The top wasn't so bad. It was a lacy, white camisole
with blue outlining. Much better than the small mini skirt! That would
also mean I would have to shave again. I didn't mind that so much. I
didn't have gym anymore, and having hair legs was gross.

Suddenly the door to the dorm opened and I rapidly gathered the camisole
and mini skirt and stuffed them under the pillow. Dylan looked at me
curiously as he walked in, carrying two cans of soda.

"What did you just hide?"

"Nothing," I muttered, feeling my face grow hot.

"Sure," he responded, walking over closer and stopping right in front of

me. "Show me."

"No."

Dylan leaned over me to grab my pillow and I quickly scooted myself

backwards to cover it with my body. Dylan tried to pull me off it but I
stuck fast.

"Just let me see!"

"No!"

"Don't be difficult."

"I'm not!" I told him. "You mind your own business!"

"No."

Suddenly I was lifted from the bed. Shock spread across my face and I
clung to the pillow. Dylan threw me over his shoulder and walked over to
his bed, throwing me down. I landed with a "whump!" and turned onto my
stomach, protecting my clothing.

"Tch, that didn't work," Dylan commented, looking at the bed and
noticing I had taken whatever I was hiding with me. "Guess I'll just
have to..."

I squeaked when I felt his hands at my sides, ticking them. I squirmed

around trying to get him to stop.

"Haha, stop it! Stop! I can't breathe!"

"Show me what you're hiding!"

"No!" I cried, trying to catch my breath. "Haha, stop!"

"Nope, not until you show me," he teased, continuing to assault me with
his tickling fingers.

"Okay!" I cried, gasping for breath. "Okay!"

Dylan stopped and I stared up at him, panting heavily. He smirked at me

and ripped the pillow from behind my head. He then picked up the mini
skirt and stared at it. His face was expressionless.

"You'll be wearing this tomorrow?" he guessed.

"Mhm," I responded, sitting up and staring at the floor as I felt my

face heat up.

"I, ah, see..." he responded, putting it down. "Well... I'm going to go

take a shower now..."

"Okay..." I responded, giving him a questioning look. What was with the
sudden change of attitude?

Dylan left to take a shower and I lay back down on his bed, taking a
deep breath and letting it out slowly. Tomorrow was going to be a really
embarrassing day, I could tell already. I tossed the mini skirt and
camisole to the ground and turned on my side, looking at the pictures
and posters Dylan had put up above his bed.

I yawned, closing my eyes momentarily. I had to get up early tomorrow to

get ready. It was best to get as much sleep as possible...

I wasn't aware of when I fell asleep. But I was very aware of when I was
awake when my alarm clock went off. Before I opened my eyes, I could
feel something warm pressing against my front. At first I had snuggled
closer to it, than I realized it was a human.

I sat up, my heart beating a million beats per minute. I realized that
the warm thing was actually Dylan's back. My face grew hot and without
thinking, I shoved my feet into Dylan's back.

He fell out of the bed and landed with a loud thump. I heard him groan
and I looked over the edge of the bed to see him glaring up at me.

"What was that for?"

"W-why were you in my bed?" I demanded, my face still hot.

"First of all you were in my bed," he responded, pushing himself off the
ground. "And you wouldn't wake up, so I just decided to leave you there."

"You could have slept in my bed!"

Dylan shrugged. "Why does it matter? Aren't we both guys?"

I opened my mouth, but my reply got caught in my throat. We were both

guys, so it shouldn't matter. I mentally slapped myself in the face. I
had forgotten about that- something I really needed to stop doing
otherwise my secret would be out in no time.

"I see..." I finally said to Dylan, my face blank. "That's right."

Dylan started chuckling and shook his head. "All right. You get ready
first."

"Erg..."

I looked at the mini skirt on the floor. I would be wearing that in less
than an hour. Hopefully no one would see me as I crossed the campus.

"Have fun cross dressing," Dylan said to me with a wink, pushing me

towards the bathroom. "Make it fast."

I showered leisurely, letting the warm water run down my back. I could
at least relax a little bit before the day ahead. After awhile I
realized how long I had been in the shower for and quickly hopped out. I
shaved my legs, brushed my teeth and all that fun stuff in record time.

When it came time to put on my clothes I went more slowly. I slipped on

the camisole and liked the way it looked. It made me really look like a
girl again- a cute girl. But when I put on the mini skirt it was awkward.

I pulled on the hem of it, trying to go as low as it could without

falling off. It was still a good few inches above the knee. It wasn't
that I looked bad in the skirt, I thought I had pretty good legs. It was
just so awkward. And it would be even more awkward when I saw Dylan.

I took a few deep breaths in the bathroom. I had to walk out of here
without any awkwardness. What would Dylan think? What would he say?
Would he figure out I was a girl? Panic bit at my chest, but I pushed it
away. It would be fine.

I swung open the door and stepped out, getting ready for Dylan's shocked
expression. It took me a few seconds of silence to realize that Dylan
wasn't in our room. I narrowed my eyes slightly. Where could he have gone?

I saw a small piece of paper on the desk to my write and looked at it.

You're taking too long so I'm going to get ready at Sam's. Meet me at
the nurse's office when you're done.

- Dylan

I frowned slightly. He couldn't wait for me? I slipped on a jacket and

my new flip-flops. Boy it was weird to wear those again. I wiggled my
toes freely. It was nice though.

There was a knock at the door and, figuring it was Dylan, I told the
person to come in. My eyes widened in shock when I realized it wasn't
Dylan at the door. The person staring back at me was Sam.

"Sam!" I cried, looking for something to cover myself with.

His face grew dark red and he looked at the ground. "H-hi Nick..."

"Gah! Sam!" I quickly ran up to him, pulling him into the room and
shutting the door behind him.
"Er," he started, looking back up at me. "What are you, uh, wearing?"

I felt myself blush and I pulled at the hem of my skirt again. "I'm, uh,
pretending to be a girl today." Boy this was awkward.

"I see..."

"Yep..."

"Well, you make a cute girl," he told me, his face growing red again.

My face grew hot once more as well and I stared at Sam's feet. "T-thank
you."

"Anytime."

After a few seconds I looked back up to see Sam staring at me. He smiled
sightly. After a second his face suddenly lit up.

"I almost forgot why I came!" he said, stuffing his hand into his back
pocket. "Here, Dylan forgot his wallet."

I reached out and took the wallet from Sam. "Thanks. I'll give it to him."

"Yeah. And tell him I didn't take any money from him," Sam told me with
a laugh.

I laughed too. "Okay, I will."

"Well, uh, I'll be going now."

"Alright... see ya, Sam."

"And Nick, you really do look cute today!" Sam commented, turning his
and winking at me. "Bye!"

He quickly exited and shut the door as I felt the blush return to my
face. He thought I was cute? Did that mean I didn't look half bad as a
girl? I looked back at the door and the clock caught the attention of
the clock. I was running late!

I quickly ran to the door, and locked it behind me as I left. I

stealthily made my way down the hall, making sure no one was around to
see me. When I made it safely out of the building I booked across the
lawn to Mr. Hanley's.

I paused just before the door. Dylan was in there. If Sam's reaction was
like that, what would Dylan's be? I hesitated slightly, my hand at the
door knob. But Sam knew I was a girl, Dylan didn't.

Before I had any more time to think the door suddenly swung open and Mr.
Hanley smiled down at me.

"Well, don't you look cute!"

[Chapter: 31]

~ *~ Dylan's POV ~*~

I heard the shower start and I quickly got my stuff together: grabbing
my clothing, shoes, wallet and such. I quickly wrote Nick a note saying
I would meet her down at Mr. Hanley's when she was ready. I placed the
note where she could see it and than exited the room, heading towards Sam's.

I knocked on the door and after a few seconds Hayden opened it. His hair
was disheveled and his eyes barely open. He surveyed me for a moment and
than raised an eyebrow.

"What are you doing here so early?" he asked, stretching and letting out
a long lawn.

"I need to use your shower."

"Why?"

"Nick's using ours, and she-" I paused, realizing I had slipped up and I
quickly cleared my throat. "He'll probably be there for awhile." I
mentally punched myself for slipping up like that.

"Oh, just like a girl, huh," he joked.

I glared at him and he surprise flashed across his face. I quickly

forced a laugh and shook my head.

"Yeah, just like a girl."

Hayden now laughed, and gestured for me to come in. I followed after
him. Sam was still sleeping so I quietly made my way to the bathroom.
Hayden climbed back into his bed. I turned on the water and undressed
quickly and hopped in. The water was still cold and I jumped before
quickly turning the water to full heat.

I showered briskly and hopped out, drying off and putting on my

clothing. I left my pajamas on the floor. I'd come back and get them
later at some point. I hurried out the bathroom door and slammed into
Sam, nearly knocking him over.

"Ow, what's the rush?" he asked, rubbing his jaw, which had collided
with my shoulder.

"No rush," I responded, rubbing my shoulder. "Good thing you weren't

standing straight up otherwise both of our jaws would be broken..."

"Yeah," Sam responded with a laugh. "Anyways, where are you going so early?"

"Press conference," I muttered resentfully. "Those stupid reporters..."

"Oh, I saw that," Sam told me. "You and Nick, huh?"

For some odd reason, he didn't look like he was kidding when he said
that. I stared at him curiously.

"We aren't gay..."

Sam's eyes widened and he stared at me. "No! That's not what I meant!"

"What did you mean?"

"That they... er... put you two, uh, like that?"

I narrowed my eyes at him suspiciously. "I see..."

Sam let out a nervous chuckle. "Well I'm going to go take a shower
now... See ya, Dylan!"

"See ya," I responded, still a little mystified by his unusual behavior.

I left the room, and headed towards Mr. Hanley's office. The door was
unlocked when I arrived, so I walked in. Mr. Hanley was at his desk,
focused intently on his computer and didn't notice me walk in. I leaned
against the wall and crossed my arms, watching him and waiting for him
to notice me.

After a few minutes, he still hadn't noticed me. I cleared my throat and
he jumped, looking my way in surprise.

"Why are you here?"

"Because you said to meet you here yesterday," I reminded him, cocking
an eyebrow.

"No I didn't..."

"Yes you did, yesterday."

"Nope. I don't recall-"

"You said the same thing a yesterday! Cut it out!"

Mr. Hanley started laughing. "You have a good memory."

"You're such an idiot," I muttered, heaving a long sigh.

"Well where's Nick?" Mr. Hanley demanded, looking around the room.

"Still getting ready... I don't know why it's taking so long.

"You know Nick is a girl, right?" Mr. Hanley asked.

To hear it out loud like that shocked me. My head snapped in his
direction and I gaped at him. I knew he knew I knew, but it was still
weird hearing it out loud. It was also weird since I really never wanted
to believe Mr. Hanley was the first one to find out about her.

"What about it?" I finally asked.

"Well, it's takes longer for girls to get ready- especially if they are
going to be posing as a girl."

"Mm."

"Well I'm pretty excited to see how cute she will look. Just like the
time she went to meet her brother..."

I scowled at him. He was a pervert. But I couldn't keep my imagination

from wondering what she was going to look like in that mini-skirt. But
it wasn't like I could help it. It was in a man's nature. I tried my
best to keep the thoughts out of my head still though.

Suddenly there was a knock at the door. Mr. Hanley smirked at me and I
scowled at him. He went to the door and opened it.

"Well," he started, blocking my view from Nick. "Don't you look cute?"

"Shut up and let me in," I heard Nick demand. I could imagine her blushing.

When she walked in, I thought my jaw was going to drop. She looked
amazing. Did she straighten her hair? It looked much longer than usual.
And she had such girly looking legs, amazing legs, and such a pretty
face. Was this really the same Nick I had been living with for the last
few months?

Nick avoided my gaze at all costs. She was looking all around the room,
except at me. Which was good, because I was still gawking at her,
although I was trying to force myself to stop.

"What do you think, Dylan?" Mr. Hanley asked, turning and smirking at me.

I glared at him. He laughed through his nose at me. Nick turned to look
at me now, her eyes imploring. I stared at her for a moment and quickly
looked away when I felt my face start to heat up.

"It's funny how a guy could make such a cute girl," I said, trying to
sound nonchalant as possible. "Watch out Nick, otherwise someone might
think you're actually a transvestite."

"I am not!" she responded, sounding highly offended.

Shit. I didn't mean to offend her. I turned back to her. She was
red-faced and frowning at me. I chuckled at the sight of her all riled
up. Somehow she was like a cat. Cute, friendly, clingy and got riled
up... I stopped myself. What was I thinking? It was not like me at all.
It was probably do to seeing her dressed up so cutely.

"Well since we are all here and ready, shall we go?" Mr. Hanley asked.

"Ugh," I groaned, crossing my arms again. "This is so stupid."

"It's only a small press conference. Maybe twenty people."

I cocked my eyebrow at Mr. Hanley. "How did you manage that?"

"I just told them you wouldn't appear if there was over that number.
They agreed quite easily. You must be really missed in the music industry."

"Desperate," I muttered, rolling my eyes. "That's why I hate them."

"Well let's go before a lot of people start waking up. We have to sneak
Nick out of here without being seen. You haven't been seen yet, right?"

"Uh..."

My attention snapped back to Nick (not that it hadn't been slightly on

her this whole time, but). Had she been seen? By who? What she tell them?"
"Someone saw you?" Mr. Hanley asked, voicing what I was about to say.

"Uh, nope," she responded, scratching her head. "I went undetected..."

"Good. Let's go then."

Mr. Hanley went up to Nick and put his hand on her shoulder and started
pushing her towards the door. For a split-second I wanted to rip Mr.
Hanley's hand off her. I pushed the thought away. I wasn't the jealous
type. I had no right to be jealous, I had no reason to be jealous.
Therefore I wasn't jealous.

I groaned internally. What was happening to me? I was acting more and
more like a girl. I had to stop. It was so out of character, and weird
for sure.

I followed the pair of out the office and out of the main building. We
hastened towards the parking lot and made it without problem. Nick got
into the backseat of Mr. Hanley's car and I sat in the back with her.
Mr. Hanley got in the driver's seat and frowned at the two of us.

"No one wants to sit next to me?"

"You're our cheffuer," I told him with a smirk. "No one sits in the
front seat of a taxi usually."

Mr. Hanley rolled his eyes, and buckled his seat belt and than we were
out of there.

The drive to the press conference wasn't a long one. In fact, the
building where it was being held happened to be one I had already had a
press conference in before. It was a fairly new and large building. It
had a great café in it as well.

Nick stared out the whole window the entire time. I wondered what she
was thinking. Was she thinking that I was thinking something weird of
her because she thought I didn't know she was a girl? I guessed that was
a probably. It brought a smirk to my face.

"You guys listen up," Mr. Hanley said when we were about ten minutes
away from the building.

"What?"

"Do you have any idea what you are going to say to them, Dylan?" he
asked, glancing at me through the rear-view mirror.

"That I'm not gay."

"Obviously," Mr. Hanley responded, rolling his eyes. Nick chuckled. "I
meant other than that."

"Oh... I'm not sure yet. I guess I'll just answer questions and tell
them the photograph was mistaken."

"And what will they do if they ask you to prove that you two are a couple?"

The car was silent. I shot a surprise look at Nick and her expression
probably mimicked mine. She opened her mouth and closed it, looking very
shocked.

"I... hadn't thought of that," I admitted, narrowing my eyes. "What do

you mean? Like a hug?"

Hugs were simple. Girls and guys who were friends hugged all the time.
Everyone did it.

"Well yes..."

"Then it's not problem," I responded, shrugging my shoulders. "Right, Nick?"

"Right," she responded as her face grew slightly read.

She was so cute. I mentally slapped myself. I needed to stop thinking that.

"Well what if they ask for a kiss?"

"Mr. Hanley!" Nick cried, her face now bright red. "They wouldn't ask that!"

"I'm being serious, Nick. They might ask for that. What would you do?"

"We can't! We... we're both guys!" Nick responded, her face still bright
red.

The first thought my mind processed was to do it. That I wanted to kiss
her. But this was before I started thinking rationally. I couldn't say I
wanted to kiss her, even if it was true. She was still pretending to be
a guy. But if worse came to worse and we did have to kiss, I didn't
really care. She was a girl, and I was a boy and I liked her. Of course
I didn't have a problem kissing her.

I felt my face heat up slightly. I was really girly today. Blushing, and
I actually thought the phrase "I like her". I needed to up my manliness.

"I don't have a problem with it."

Nick and Mr. Hanley both looked at me in surprise. I shrugged at them,

keeping my cool. It really wasn't a problem.

"It's only a kiss right? I rather kiss a guy pretending to be a girl

than have everyone think I'm gay..."

"But..."

I turned to Nick. "But what?"

"I, er..." Her face was still red. "Um... Don't you think it's awkward,
kissing a guy?"

Kissing a guy would be awkward. But you're a girl, I thought to myself.

She'd probably feel more awkward about it since she didn't know I knew
she was a girl. But she also probably thought I was weird. I sighed. Her
secret was such a hassle.

"It'll be fine, right?" I said, trying to convince her. I really didn't

want everyone thinking I was gay.

"Aw, do it for Dylan," Mr. Hanley insisted and I could hear the
amusement in his voice.

I shot him a dirty look and he chuckled. Nick finally sighed.

"If worse comes to worse..."

"It'll be fine," I assured her.

"Well... fine, I guess."

"Perfect," Mr. Hanley said as he took a sharp right in the car. "Because
we are now here."

[Chapter: 32]

The room where the press conference was being held was small and
cramped, even though the building looked large and fancy. I fiddled with
my fingers while Mr. Hanley got Dylan and I glasses of water.

"I didn't ask for water," I told him when he handed it to me, but I took
it anyways.

"It's like the T.V shows," Mr. Hanley explained. "Press conferences
involve the speakers to have cups of water!"

"Those aren't press conferences," Dylan commented, rolling his eyes.

"Those are like, game shows and stuff."

"Don't ruin my fun," Mr. Hanley warned with a smile.

Dylan shook his head and muttered something under his breath. Mr. Hanley
shrugged and checked around the curtain that was hiding us from view. I
could hear a few people talking, but it only sounded like maybe six
people. There had to be more people coming.

After a few more minutes I heard the door to the room open. The room
instantly got louder and I gave Mr. Hanley a surprised glance. The
chatter had increased ten-fold and was getting louder! I could hear the
footsteps of everyone coming in. I looked over at Dylan who was
nonchalantly playing with a string off the curtain.

My palms began to sweat. If there was one thing I was sure of, I was not
a public speaker. I got all the signs of nervousness: sweaty palms,
stomachaches, looking at my feet, playing with my hair, all of it. Mr.
Hanley chuckled and I stared at him.

"There's nothing to be nervous about," he told me. "You won't be talking

a lot anyway."

"Stop reading my mind."

"I'll try," Mr. Hanley responded with a grin.

I sighed and began tapping my fingers against my leg. The conference was
only scheduled to be an hour long. I could easily make it that long, no
problem. I basically only had to say I was Dylan's girlfriend. The press
conference was for Dylan after all, not me. So I didn't really have to
do anything unless we had to prove we were a couple...

I felt my face heat up and I looked down. I'd have to kiss Dylan. And
Dylan still thought I was a guy. What if Dylan thought I was gay or
something? Was Dylan gay? I shot a quick glance at him. He didn't look
gay. And he always claimed he wasn't. But what if he was?

Nah, that was impossible. Someone who was gay didn't deny it all the
time. Dylan definitely didn't seem gay either. But on the slight chance
he was, what would I do? He could fall in love with me as a guy. What
would happen if that happened and he found out that I was a girl? That
would be bad.

Suddenly, something heavy landed on my shoulder making me jump

violently. It wasn't Mr. Hanley or Dylan because they were both in front
of me, staring at the person with their hand on my shoulder. I turned
around and looked up into a familiar face.

"Shawn?" I asked hesitantly, hoping I got his name right.

"That's my name," Shawn responded with a grin. "Glad you remembered, Nick."

Crap. He knew who I was and he knew my name. Why wasn't he asking why I
was dressed up like a girl? I never expected to see someone I knew here.
Thoughts ran through my head, but none that would help at the moment.

"That's not Nick," Dylan spoke up, coming over to me and wrapping an arm
around my shoulder. "This is my girlfriend, Sophie."

I frowned slightly at the name. Where did he think of the name Sophie?
And why? Oh well. At least he thought of a good cover up.

Shawn appraised me with his eyes for a minute with a frown. "You sure do
look a lot like Nick though. You're the same height and everything. Your
hair is just a little longer."

"I'm his twin sister," I made up, looking around. "That's why we look
alike."

"Oh, I didn't know he had a twin sister."

"You don't really know Nick at all," Dylan interjected, frowning at Shawn.

"But I would like to," Shawn responded with a wink. "Does he happen to
be here?"

"No," Dylan responded quickly, glaring at Shawn. "Why are you here?"

"I just wanted to watch this little press conference," Shawn told Dylan.
"I thought that was Nick on the cover and I just wanted to know if you
were gay or not."

"I'm not gay," Dylan said, rolling his eyes. "You should know how the
paparazzi is."

"Don't remind me," Shawn responded glumly.

"Okay children, it's about time to go on," Mr. Hanley interrupted,
clapping his hands. "Let's go, let's go!"

I groaned internally as Dylan began to pull me towards the curtains.

When we went through them applause met my ears. I gaped at all the
people in the room. How could so many people fit in this small place?

Dylan led me over to two pedestals that were next to each other. He put
me at one and went to the other, looking bored already. My nervousness
returned and I stared at my feet until the applause died down.

"Hi, I'm Dylan," Dylan started, staring straight into the crowd, his
eyes wandering, seeming to make eye contact with everyone. "Thank you
all for coming to this conference. There's only one thing that I want to
address and that is about that magazine cover."

"Is it true?" someone shouted from the back.

"Please raise your hand before speaking, and questions will be answered
after I have explained what I want to," Dylan responded, checking the time.

I stared at him in amazement. He was so confident and full of authority.

How many times had he done this before? Even if I public spoke for
years, I doubted I could have ever been this good. He seemed to control
the crowd, and it hadn't even been five minutes.

"Now back to the main matter," Dylan continued, producing a copy of the
magazine from the pedestal. "As you can see from the cover, there has
been an accusation of me being gay."

Dylan paused while the people in the room began to mutter. Dylan waited
patiently for them to quiet down before speaking again.

"I called this press conference today because I want to correct this
magazine. I am not gay. I have no idea who took this picture, but this
picture is of my girlfriend and I and I find it very appalling that
someone would mistake her as a man."

Dylan turned to me and nodded his head. I took it as my cue to introduce

myself. I turned towards the crowd of people and cleared my throat.

"Uh, hi?"

Some people in the crowd chuckled and I felt my face heat up.

"My name's Sophie and I'm Dylan's girlfriend," I said quickly and awkwardly.

"She's so cute," someone in the crowd said in a loud voice with a laugh.

I blushed harder and looked down at my feet. I really messed that up.
This was why I didn't do public speaking I heard Dylan snort and I
glared at him.

"If you didn't hear her, this is my girlfriend Sophie. Now does she look
like a guy?"
There was a chorus of no in the crowd and Dylan nodded. "As I thought. I
hope whoever took that picture feels bad that they said this girl here
looked like a male because I think she is a very feminine looking girl."

Dylan continued speaking for about ten minutes. I lost interest very
quickly and began spacing out. When was the press conference going to be
over? I was hungry. I began to tap my finger subconsciously.

"Any questions?"

Now my attention snapped back to the room. Some people might have
questions for me. I wiped my palms off on my skirt and chewed my bottom
lip and a bunch of people raise there hands in the crowd.

"How old are you?" someone asked, addressing me.

"Sixteen," I responded, my voice actually sounding confident.

"Where did you meet Dylan?"

"At the, uh, park..."

Dylan snorted next to me again and looked at the floor. I shot him a
frown. I wasn't good at improvisational things. Why were people asking
me the questions anyways?

"How long have you been dating?" a man from the front row asked.

"A few months..."

"How many?"

"Nine," I said, throwing out a random number.

"How come the public hasn't seen you together before this? You were
dating for three months before Dylan left the music business and
paparazzi were following him like a dog at the time."

"I'm a very evasive person," Dylan responded for me. "They didn't follow
me 24/7 and we didn't make our relationship public because of paparazzi."

"What do you like most about Dylan?" a woman from the back asked,
holding up a pad of paper.

"Um..." I hesitated, looking around the room. "Well..."

"Yes?" the woman urged, looking excited.

"His personality is the main thing," I started, playing with my fingers

and looking down. "He's very caring and protective..."

"Anything else?"

"He's funny, and sarcastic too. Sometimes he worry comes across as

anger, but it's always a good intention," I continued, smiling slightly.
"I've experienced that multiple times."

"What about his music? What do you think of it?"

"Are you kidding?" I basically snorted. "I love his music. He's my
inspiration. The music helped me through rough times in my life."

"You really like him, huh?"

"Yes," I responded, turning to Dylan to see how I was doing.

To my surprise Dylan was blushing. He quickly looked down and I felt my

own face heat up. What was he thinking? Did he know those were my real
feelings? I looked down at my feet as well, my face burning.

"Haha, they're embarrassed. That's cute," someone in the crowd

commented, only making my face hotter.

"Well, let's wrap this up," Dylan said quickly, still bright red.
"Please exit through the door in the back."

"Wait! One more thing!" someone in the back called.

"What?"

"Prove to us that you are dating."

My heart skipped a beat. We almost made it out of here without having to

do that! I stole a look at Dylan who was staring at the person who asked
that with a blank face.

"Unless you really aren't going out..."

"We are!" I said, frowning at the man.

"Then prove it."

I looked back over at Dylan who did a mini shrug. I wiped my palms off
on my skirt again and looked at the ground, embarrassed. Did we really
have to kiss? In front of this many people?"

"Do it."

I looked back in the crowd. "I-"

"Oh, come on!" a familiar voice started. "Are you serious? Can't you
tell they are both embarrassed enough already? There's no need to harass
them about it."

I turned around to see Shawn coming out from behind the stage. Some
people in the crowd gasped.

"It's Shawn!"

"What is he doing here?"

"Is he friends with them?"

Shawn glared out into the crowd. "Do you really want to embarrass them
even more?"
The man who had asked to prove it turned red and shook his head. "No,
you're right. Just forget it."

"Good, now all of you leave. The conference is over."

Everyone seemed to stand at once and begin filing out of the room. I let
out a long sigh. That was close. Shawn had saved us.

[Chapter: 33]

~*~ Dylan's Point Of View ~*~

"I still don't understand why he's here," I muttered to Mr. Hanley,
watching Shawn chat animatedly to Nick.

"It's a thank you," Mr. Hanley responded with a smirk. "And don't you
want to see Nick dressed like this for awhile longer?"

I glared at Mr. Hanley whose smirk had grown a mile. He wagged his
eyebrows at me and I just scowled at him. But no matter my actions, it
was actually the truth. It really was a waste that Nick dressed up like
a guy everyday. I knew she had to in order to keep her secret, but it
was still a waste. She was such a cute girl.

And I did not like Shawn staring at her as much as he did. His eyes were
so intent and they barely ever left her.

"Why does he keep staring at her?" I muttered out loud accidentally,

rolling my eyes. I took my bottle of water and began chugging it so I
wouldn't accidentally say anything more out loud.

"It's proper etiquette," Mr. Hanley responded, cocking an eyebrow. "Are

you jealous perhaps?"

I snorted, forgetting I had water in my mouth. I began to choke as Nick

and Shawn's attention snapped onto me. I coughed into my arm, cursing
myself internally. That was embarrassing. Especially in front of Nick
since Shawn hadn't done one embarrassing thing yet.

"Are you okay?" Nick asked sounding genuinely worried as Shawn and Mr.
Hanley cracked up.

"I'm cough fine," I told her, trying to get the water out of my lungs.

Nick frowned at me slightly but than shrugged to. Sometimes I really

wanted to know what she was thinking. Did she think about me as much as
I thought about her? Did she even think of me at all? If she did, what
did she think?

I groaned internally. If this kept up, I was going to definitely have a

headache. I really was turning into a girl. The more I thought about
Nick, the more I fantasized as well.

But it wasn't as if anything would ever come of it. Nick was still a
"guy" and I was too. I couldn't ever let Nick know before she told me
either. I didn't know how she would take it. Would she be angry? Upset?
It wasn't worth even mentioning. Her business wasn't my business.

"Are you sure you're okay?" Nick asked, looking curious now.

"I'm fine," I told her with a wave of my hand, my coughing fit over.
"Don't worry about it."

"Okay..."

"So, Dylan," Shawn started, grinning at me.

His voice was very irritating.

"I heard you were coming back to the music business?"

I shot a look at Nick. She looked as surprised as I did, and vehemently

shook her head when I looked at her. If she hadn't told anyone, who
could have? Only Nick knew about me deciding to go back to the
entertainment career. So how did Shawn know?"

"Who told you that?" I asked, trying to sound nonchalant.

"Your record company."

I sighed. I should have known. I had forgotten I told them before I had
told Nick. Even though I told them I didn't want it to be publicly
announced until school was out. They couldn't wait two more months?

"And speaking of that, remember that little thing I told you about way
back when?" Shawn continued, sipping his drink leisurely.

I raised an eyebrow at him.

"You know, the March Contest?"

"Oh."

"Oh," Shawn mimicked, rolling his eyes. "I can't believe you totally
forgot about that concert!"

Dylan shrugged. "It wouldn't matter anyways because I didn't want to go

back to music at that point anyways."

Shawn clicked his tongue. "That doesn't matter. You're doing the contest
next month no matter what."

I frowned at him. "I don't think so."

"Why? You ditched out on the March one," Shawn responded, crossing his arms.

"I never said I was going to do that one."

"Are you scared you're going to lose?" Shawn teased, raising an eyebrow.

"No," I denied, rolling my eyes at him. "I just don't want to."

"Scared."

"I'm not."
"Sure you're not."

I snorted at him. "That's not going to get you anywhere."

Shawn shrugged. "Well I can just tell everyone who asks for you that you
were too scared to come. You won't be able to cover for yourself because
you won't be there..."

"You're such a kid!"

Shawn grinned at me. "What's wrong with that?"

"Absolutely nothing," Mr. Hanley responded before me, grinning like Shawn.

Nick laughed. "Mr. Hanley, you always act like a kid. And there is
something wrong with a grown-up man acting like a kid all the time."

"Mr. Hanley, you always act like a kid blah, blah, blah," Mr. Hanley
mimicked in a high pitch voice.

Nick's smile turned straight into a frown and she scowled at him. Shawn
burst out laughing and gave Mr. Hanley a high-five. I shook my head at
their behavior. But I couldn't say much more, because I was like a kid
when I got angry with Nick.

"We should have never treated you out to lunch," I muttered.

"You owe me from saving your girlfriend's neck, and yours," Shawn
responded, smirking slightly.

"Whatever."

Soon the waiter appeared with our food. I sighed in relief. The food
could at least shut Shawn up for awhile. I started eating my sandwich
while thinking. The May Festival was a good opportunity to get back to
where I was in the music business. But it would also intervene with my
schoolwork. And than people would be following me around again, asking
for autographs and pictures and stuff. But it could be fun.

~*~ Nikki's Point Of View ~*~

Everyone went silent when the food arrived. I ate quickly. What I wanted
to do was go home and get out of these clothes. It was way too cold
outside to be in a mini-skirt.

I stared out the window in front of me. Did Shawn go to our school? Why
was it that I never saw him around? I knew he was older, but that
wouldn't mean I wouldn't be able to see him at all. Was it because of
his music that he wasn't in school a lot? What if that happened to Dylan
if he went back into the music industry?

I looked down at my food and frowned. If Dylan started missing a lot of

school for music, that would suck. Maybe going back into music wasn't
such a good idea...

I shook my head. Dylan could do what he wanted. And I was the one that
was always harassing him to go back into music. I looked back out the
window and nearly had a heart attack. I jumped violently in my seat,
knocking my drink over my lap.

"Oh my god!"

"What?" Dylan asked, looking around quickly.

"Andy! It's Andy!"

Andy was stopped in front of the café, staring curiously inside. Could
he see me? Did he already see me? I kept my back to the door and sat
rigidly.

"Shit, he's coming," Dylan muttered, looking behind me.

"Here," Mr. Hanley said, tossing something to Dylan. "Go out a different
way and I'll meet you at the car."

Dylan caught the car keys and nodded. He stood up and gestured for me
too. I stood up quickly and followed Dylan to the back exit of the café.
We hurried down the hall filled with people and shops.

"Did he see your face?" Dylan asked, grabbing my hand so I wouldn't get
lost in the crowd of people.

I blushed slightly and kept my head down. I really hoped my palm wasn't
sweaty.

"Nick?"

"Oh, uh, I'm not sure," I told him, stumbling to catch up to him. "He
just kind of was staring when I noticed."

"Okay. We wouldn't want him to find out that-" Dylan suddenly cut
himself off and cleared his throat.

"That what?"

"I meant wouldn't want him to think that you cross dress or something,"
Dylan corrected himself.

"Haha that would actually be funny."

"Until it got out around the school," Dylan responded with a nod. Than
he turned to grin at me. "Because people really will think your gay."

"What if I was gay?" I blurted out. As soon as the words were out of my
mouth I blushed and stared at Dylan wide-eyed.

Dylan's expression mimicked mine. And than to my surprise he laughed.

"That's impossible."

I sighed in relief. What was I thinking? Even if I said I was gay, that
didn't mean Dylan would like me. And if he did, that would be worse
because if he was gay and found out I was a girl, he'd probably be
disgusted and hate me. I frowned slightly. It didn't matter. I wouldn't
ever let him find out.
We exited the indoor mall and out into the cold. I shivered and
quickened my pace. The sooner we got to the car, the sooner we could
turn the heat on. Dylan still didn't let go of my hand.

"This way," Dylan said, pulling me to the right sharply.

I felt my cell phone slip out of my pocket and heard it fall to the ground.

"Wait," I said, turning to bend down and grab it.

Dylan must not have heard me because the next thing I knew I was
falling. I shut my eyes as my feet left the ground. I landed hard on
Dylan and my face knocked against his. Something sharp landed against my
lip and I groaned. When I groaned, my eyes shot open and I stared into
the wide eyes of Dylan's.

Our lips had touched. Twice.

I quickly rolled off him, blushing madly. I raised my hand to my lip. We

had just kissed! Indirectly, but it was definitely a kiss. I shot a look
at Dylan, who was also blushing, but he was trying to hide it.

It was awkward for a few moments. I waited until my face cooled down
before turning back to Dylan. His eyes widened in shock once more.

"Nick! I'm sorry!" Dylan apologized.

I found myself blushing again. "It's not your fault! It was an accident!"

There was another awkward moment and I pulled my hand away from my lip
to find blood- a lot of blood. I stared at it for a second. Was this
what he was apologizing for?

I shook my head. "It's not your fault."

"We need to stop the blood," Dylan said, looking around. "I'm sure Mr.
Hanley has something in his car."

I nodded and turned around to grab my phone, holding my hand over my

lip. I stuffed my phone back into my pocket and started towards Mr.
Hanley's car again. And to my on-going surprise, Dylan grabbed my hand
again.

"Just in case someone sees us," he muttered, walking in front of me.

I smiled. Whatever the reason, I still enjoyed it.

[Chapter: 34]

Let me give you all a few words of advice;

NEVER. Buy. A. Mac.

My laptop charger broke AGAIN. I didn't even do anything this time! I

guess it just decided to stop charging over night... and my laptop just
so happened to be dead from my friend's house -_-
So I'm sooooooo sorry this is late! I had the chapter done, but I had to
re-write it on my home computer which sucked ass, and this chapter came
out short and blah. I'm going to try to write another chapter
tonight/tomorrow morning. Sorry sorry! Blame it on the macstore for
selling me a faulty, over-priced charger >:T

Okay, here we go... Yeah... I'm so not excited for this chapter.

AND WHAT THE FUCK! MY BACKLIGHT KEEPS GOING OUT!!! ...sorry. Macs. I
can't stand mine Dx

This chapter is TOO short, holy shit. I'm definitely writing another
chapter like, right now. I just don't have the willpower at the moment.
My laptop made me depressed.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

"Ow!" I hissed, shoving Mr. Hanley's hand away from my lip.

"I have to disinfect your lip," he told me, rolling his eyes. "Unless
you want an infection."

"No," I responded, "but can't you use something that doesn't hurt?"

"This isn't Burger King," Mr. Hanley stated.

I stared questioningly at him. What did he mean by that?

"You can't have it your way," Mr. Hanley finished upon seeing my
confused face. He started laughing at his own joke.

"Good one," I said sarcastically, but couldn't help smiling a little.

Mr. Hanley finished disinfecting my lip, and wiped it off with a cotton
ball. I winced slightly. There should be some sort of disinfectant that
didn't sting. I stood up and stretched, rubbing my lip slightly.

"Don't touch it," Mr. Hanley warned.

I quickly removed my hand from my lip and dropped it to my side. "Okay."

"Can I talk to you for a second?"

I raised my eyebrow suspiciously. Mr. Hanley chuckled.

"I'm not going to scold you, and you're not in trouble."

"Well what do you want to talk about then?" I asked, taking a seat at
the chair behind his desk.

"Don't act like this is your home," Mr. Hanley said, eyeing me in the
chair. "That's my seat. Move."

"Don't wanna."

"Nick."

"Nope," I said, sticking out my tongue and leaning back in my chair.

"What do you want to talk about?"

Mr. Hanley sighed and took a seat in the chair I usually sat in across
from me. I folded my hands in my lap and waited for him to talk. He
started fiddling with a pair of scissors.

"Are you going to talk?" I asked.

"Yes, but I am afraid you'll get angry," Mr. Hanley responded with a shrug.

I laughed. "I don't get angry."

Mr. Hanley frowned at me.

"It was a joke," I responded, holding my hands up. "Just tell me what
you want to talk about."

"It's a little awkward..."

"Just say it!" I snapped, frowning at him.

Mr. Hanley laughed. "Okay. It's about your future."

I stared at him confused. "Why would I be angry about that?"

Mr. Hanley held up his finger. "I think it would be best for you to
leave this school."

It took me a second to realize what he just said. When I did, my mouth

dropped open and I stared at him, making wild gesticulations. Mr. Hanley
waited until I stopped and settled with a glare.

"Why?" I demanded.

"If someone happens to find out your true gender, for example, Sam, and
said person doesn't like that you are going here while your female, he
might tell the headmaster. The headmaster would have you expelled, and
since you lied about it, other schools may not take you."

"Sam wouldn't do that!" I argued.

"I never said Sam would," Mr. Hanley responded, shaking his head. "But
he's already found out. If he didn't like you, he could have told the
headmaster."

"So basically you want to get rid of me?" I demanded, glaring at Mr. Hanley.

"No! That's not what I mean," he responded quickly, looking surprised.

"I'm just saying it would be better if you left before anyone found out,
that way you can go to another school without problems and become a girl
again."

"I don't want to go," I stated stubbornly.

Mr. Hanley smiled slightly. "I know that. I'm just saying it's in your
best interests-"

"I know what my interests are!"

"Dylan? Because there is no way that you two will be together while your
playing your silly little undercover game," Mr. Hanley snapped back at
me. "Do you have it in your head that it will be possible?"

I glared at Mr. Hanley. "That's not the point, Mr. Hanley! No one has
figured out I am a girl besides Sam and Sam is my friend, so it's okay!"

"That you know of!"

"What do you mean?"

"Never mind," Mr. Hanley said with a sigh.

"No not never mind!" I cried, standing up. "What do you mean 'that you
know of'? Are you trying to say that someone knows?"

"No," Mr. Hanley responded. "I'm just worried."

I snorted. "Yeah."

Mr. Hanley's face became impassive. "Dylan is going back to his music
career, that's what you wanted right? You've met him, became his friend,
and have gone to his concert. That should be good right? Once he goes
back to his music career, you won't see him too much anymore."

"I know that," I told him, crossing my arms. "You're telling me things I
already know!"

"Than what's the point of staying and having a chance of ruining your
life? You getting caught could end up resulting in refusal for
acceptance in every college you apply to, Nick."

"I'm having fun here!"

"You can have fun at other schools!" Mr. Hanley cried, standing up as well.

"Oh, I see," I responded, cutting him off. "You do want to get rid of
me. That's why you're telling me all this stuff."

"No, Nick. I'm just saying what would be in your best interest."

"I know what's good for me, Mr. Hanley, thanks."

Mr. Hanley glared at me. "Apparently you don't."

"Shut up."

Mr. Hanley shook his head. "I can't deal with a child."

"I'm not a child!" I shouted at him. "What's your problem?"

"My problem?" Mr. Hanley responded, laughing slightly. "I don't have a
problem. You're the one with the problem. I'm not the one deceiving
everyone about my gender."

"I'm not-" I started but was cut off.

"Don't you say you're not," Mr. Hanley said, "because there's no way
else to describe what you're doing right now."

I bit my lip and scowled at him. "What do you know?"

Mr. Hanley scoffed. "More than you."

"Yeah, okay."

Mr. Hanley sighed again. "Look, Nick, I'm only trying to help."

I rolled my eyes at him. "I don't want your help."

I started for the door. Before I could make it Mr. Hanley grabbed my
wrist, stopping me in place. I twirled around and glared at him.

"What now?"

"Just take what I just said into consideration, Nick."

"No!"

"I only want to help!"

"I don't want you're help. I hate you, Mr. Hanley!"

I ripped my hand out of his grasp and yanked the door open, slamming it
behind me. I sprinted out of the main building and into the courtyard. I
didn't know where I was going. Definitely not back to Mr. Hanley's, but
I also didn't want to return to my dorm. I kept running until I made it
to the little forest, where I had fallen into the lake.

I stopped, leaning on my knees, trying to catch my breath. I sunk to the

ground and lied on my back, staring at he slowly changing sky. My eyes
burned and I rubbed them.

Mr. Hanley had always helped me the best way he could. He always
supported me, and gave me advice when I needed it the most. He was
always helping me since the beginning. But what did he mean just now?

Had I just lost my only support?

[Chapter: 35]

Something wet dripped onto my face. I raised an arm to wipe away the wet
from my face. Another drop of liquid hit my face. Then another, and
another. I sat up quickly, blinking in the darkness.

A low rumble of thunder sent me to my feet. It took me a few moments to

recognize my surroundings. I was still in the forest by the courtyard. I
wiped the few raindrops off my face and sighed. I hadn't realized I had
fallen asleep. Another rumble of thunder, this one considerably louder,
sent me scurrying across the field towards the dorm.

All the lights were off so I figured it had to be past lights out. I
slipped into the dorm and quietly hurried to my room. Luckily the door
was open because I didn't have my key. I opened it as quietly as I could
and took baby steps inside, hoping Dylan was asleep.
I squeezed through it and began to shut it slowly. When it shut without
a loud noise I sighed quietly.

"Where were you?"

"Ah!" I gasped, jumping violently. I twisted around, staring at Dylan.

"You scared the crap out of me!"

"Where were you?" he repeated, frowning at me. "Do you know what time it
is?"

"What are you, my mother?" I responded, kicking my shoes off with

another sigh.

"It's dangerous to be out that late!"

"I know. Could we just drop it for tonight? I'm tired, Dylan."

Dylan looked at me suspiciously but didn't say anymore. He frowned

slightly as I made my way past him and collapsed in my bed. I stared at
the ceiling as I heard Dylan climb into his bed.

I ran a hand through my hair and sighed yet again. I knew Mr. Hanley was
only trying to help me. I knew he had my best interests in mind. I knew
he was only showing that he cared about me. I knew all that stuff.

However, I didn't like was how right he was.

I also knew I was acting like a spoiled prat.Mr. Hanley did so much for
me, and I had blown up at him for just worrying about me.

What would I do if someone did find out about me and told the
headmaster? What would happen if I were to be expelled? There actually
was a high chance that no other school would accept me. I hugged my
pillow to my chest. Why had life become so difficult?

"Nick?"

I turned over to see Dylan peering at me from the floor.

"Hm?"

"Did something happen?"

"No," I lied, keeping my face impassive. "Nothing..."

"Liar," Dylan responded, pulling himself up onto the edge of my bed.

"We're best friends, tell me what happened."

I stared at him. He just said we were best friends. I couldn't help but
feel the slightest bit better at that. "You'll think it's stupid."

"Nah."

"Yeah you will."

Dylan rolled his eyes. "Nick, just tell me."

"I got into a fight with Mr. Hanley," I murmured, rolling onto my back
and staring at the ceiling.

Dylan laughed and I glared at him.

"Sorry," he apologized, cutting his laugh short. "It's just a silly

thing to be upset over."

"No," I told him, looking back up at the ceiling. "I've never really
gotten into a fight with him, and he actually yelled at me."

"He yelled at you?" Dylan repeated sounding surprised. "That's impossible."

I nodded my head. "That's what I thought, but apparently not."

"What were you arguing about?"

"Can't tell you."

"C'mon, Nick," Dylan groaned. "Just tell me."

I shook my head. "Nope. I can't."

"Why not?"

Because it involves you, stupid! And it's about my secret, which you
can't know about! I held my thoughts in my head and frowned at him.
"Because I said so."

Dylan smirked "Well I guess I'll just have to force it out of you."

"How?"

Dylan suddenly lunged at me, his hands outstretched. I tried to move

away, but I was too slow and was caught. He immediately began tickling me.

"I know you're weakness now," he stated, tickling my stomach.

"Haha, stop!" I cried, trying to shove his hands away.

"Tell me what you and Mr. Hanley were fighting about!"

"I can't!"

"Well I guess I can't stop ticking you," Dylan responded, never giving
me a break.

By now I was breathless with laughter. "D-Dylan, haha, enough! I can't

haha, breathe!"

"Are you going to tell me?"

"No!" I cried, shoving him as hard as I could.

He toppled over backwards, looking surprised. I quickly reached out to

grab him and snatched his hand at the last moment. However, he was too
heavy for me and he just ended up pulling me over the bunk bed with him.
He landed on the ground with a loud thud and I landed on him, with a
quieter thud. I knocked my chin on his forehead and winced in pain as he
groaned. He shoved me off him and I rolled onto the ground, still
rubbing my chin.

"Ow, my back," Dylan complained, rubbing his back. "That hurt."

"I'm sorry!"

Dylan shook his head. "It's my fault, don't worry about it."

I was going to argue, but I realized that it actually was his fault. If
he hadn't been tickling me in the first place, then I wouldn't have
shoved him and we wouldn't have fell. I pushed myself on the ground and
sighed.

"Nick," Dylan said, putting out a hand to stop me. "I know you won't
tell me what happened, but believe me when I say this, as long as you
apologize to each other it'll be fine. You and Mr. Hanley have a good
relationship."

"Relationship?" I responded, startled. "What? No! We don't have a

relationship! I'm not gay."

Dylan chuckled. "I meant friend wise."

"Oh."

"Why were you getting so defensive, hmm?" Dylan teased, wagging his
eyebrows. "Hiding something from me?"

I scowled at him. "No. Now leave me alone."

"I was kidding, Nick."

I smirked at him. "I know."

I quickly climbed up the ladder to my bed narrowly avoiding the pillow

Dylan chucked at me. I lied back down, feeing considerably better. Even
if Dylan was being strange lately, it was a good strange. He was much
nicer and more fun to be around, and less harsh on me for some reason.

I rolled over on my side and fluffed my pillow. I rested my head down on

it and let out one last sigh. I really had to fix things with Mr.
Hanley. As much as I didn't want to admit it, I needed him. He was the
first one to know my secret and he kept it a secret, he helped me
through a lot of difficult situations and I knew he was only worried
about me, and yet I still blew up at him. I shut my eyes. It was going
to be hard, but I had to do it.

~*~ Dylan's Point Of View ~*~

I woke up early, climbing out of bed as quietly as I could. Nick was

still sleeping, half under the covers, half not. I smiled slightly. I
had the similar habit of doing that when I slept.
I made my way over to my dresser, pulling out clothes for the day. I
didn't have anything planned, but I wanted to do something. Like finding
out what Nick and Mr. Hanley were arguing about.

It was definitely strange. Nick had never said a bad word about Mr.
Hanley, and vice versa, and suddenly they were in a fight? Had it been
Nick who had said something to him? Or Mr. Hanley? Or maybe both? I
wasn't sure but for some reason, I was curious.

I pulled on a new pair of pants and a shirt and slipped on my shoes

before quietly exiting the room. It was still pretty early, so the halls
were pretty much empty. I made my way across the courtyard to the
nurse's office. The door was unlocked so I entered.

Mr. Hanley looked up from his computer desk and sighed. "I knew you'd
come by."

"I'm curious as to why Nick came in so upset last night."

"She was upset?"

"She wasn't crying or anything, but I could tell she was depressed about
something. And then she mentioned fighting with you."

"Yeah," Mr. Hanley responded, going back to his computer. "We had a bit
of a spat."

"About what?"

"Stuff," Mr. Hanley responded.

I scowled at him. "More specifically?"

"You."

"Me?"

"Yep."

"What about me?"

"I don't know," Mr. Hanley responded with a shrug, typing away at his
computer.

"What do you mean by 'I don't know'?" I demanded, frowning at him.

"I mean what I mean."

"Does that mean you didn't mention me in the argument?

"I guess," Mr. Hanley replied, yawning.

I glared at him for a few minutes before he looked back up at me. His
faced stayed straight for a few seconds, and then he burst out laughing.
I frowned disapprovingly at him until he stopped.

"You're stupid," he commented, chuckling slightly.

"Just tell me what you were arguing about!"

Mr. Hanley sighed and moved away from his computer. "You know that she's
keeping her true identity a secret from everyone in this school, right?"

I nodded.

"Well if the administration found out about her, she would definitely be
expelled for lying, which would go on her permanent record."

"So?"

"So," Mr. Hanley started, "other schools will read how she lied to this
school, and chances are high that she won't be able to go back to school
if she gets expelled."

I gave him a confused look. "Then why were you fighting?"

"Because I told her to leave before she gets caught."

"Leave like, when?"

"Soon," Mr. Hanley responded, making himself a cup of coffee now. "It's
coming to the end of the first semester, now's a good time to transfer."

"Why can't she just stay to the end of the year?" I demanded, looking at
Mr. Hanley in confusion. "There's no difference-"

"There is a difference," Mr. Hanley interrupted me. "A good five month
difference. That's five more months she might have the chance to be
found out and expelled."

"But-"

"You do know the whole reason she came here, right?" Mr. Hanley asked,
taking a sip of his coffee.

"To meet me," I responded.

"Exactly. And she's done what she planned to do in the first place, and
more than that even. You two have a good relationship, so even if she
moves away, you'll stay friends. And she can go back to being a girl,
and maybe you two can hook up."

I felt my cheeks get hot and I quickly slapped them to stop myself from
blushing. "I never said I wanted to hook up..."

Mr. Hanley rolled his eyes. "It's obvious you like her."

"No it isn't!"

Mr. Hanley chuckled. "Well you didn't deny it."

I scowled at him.

"Look, the point is it'd be better for Nick to leave now. Will you try
to convince her for me?"
I stared at Mr. Hanley disbelievingly. He wanted me to get rid of Nick?
Like hell I would. I didn't want her to leave the school. She was doing
a good enough job protecting her secret, and as long as I was with her,
she'd be fine. I shook my head at Mr. Hanley.

"I won't tell her what she has to do," I told Mr. Hanley. "It's her choice."

"But Dylan-"

I shook my head again. "You are thinking about what's best for her Mr.
Hanley, but you aren't thinking of her feelings."

Mr. Hanley didn't seem to have a reply for that. He stared at me,
looking slightly surprised. I waved to him.

"I'm going now. Bye, Mr. Hanley. Make sure you clear things up with
Nick. Even though you may have hurt her, I know she really loves you."

Mr. Hanley cocked an eyebrow. "I feel bad for you then."

"Why?"

Mr. Hanley scoffed. "Who would choose you over me?"

"I didn't mean it like that! I meant like an older brother love!" I
responded, rolling my eyes.

"Sure," Mr. Hanley said with a smirk. "Okay."

I was going to argue back but I decided against it. Instead I sighed and
rolled my eyes again. "Whatever. Bye."

"Bye, new Dylan."

I paused once again. "New?"

"You're acting more girly by the day, buddy," Mr. Hanley told me with a
wink. "Now get out of my office."

[Chapter: 36]

"Go. And. Talk. To. Him!" Dylan ordered for the thousandth time, as I
miserably ate my soup at dinner.

"I refuse! He's the one who yelled at me first!" I responded, dropping
my spoon back into my soup.

Dylan raised his eyebrows. "Really?"

"Sorta-ish," I muttered, picking up my spoon again and slurping it.

There was a hard slap on my back and I nearly choked on my soup. I

looked up to see Hayden grinning down at me.

"Look sharp!" he said, taking the empty seat next to me. "You're looking
down."

I grumbled something incoherent and continued eating my soup. Hayden

frowned at me. I stared at him blankly.

"He had a fight with Mr. Hanley," Dylan explained to him. "And now he's
depressed about it."

"I'm not depressed!" I snapped at him, scowling. "I'm annoyed."

Hayden let out a bark of laughter. "What happened?"

Dylan shrugged. "Neither of them would tell me."

"Lover's spat?" Hayden offered, tilting his head.

Dylan rolled his eyes as I nearly choked on my soup again. Leave it to

Hayden to come up with these crazy things.

"Well, is it?" he pressed, leaning closer to me.

I shook my head at him. "You can't tell anyone."

Dylan's eyes widened and Hayden's jaw dropped. Hayden gestured at me

with his hand. Then he slammed it into his palm.

"I knew it!" he cried in whisper. "I knew you were gay! I also knew
there was something going on between you and Mr. Hanley!"

I slapped both my hands to either cheek of his. He jumped and peeled my

hands away immediately.

"What was that for?" he demanded, rubbing his cheeks. "It hurt."

"For being so ignorant!" I responded, shaking my head. "There's nothing

going on between Mr. Hanley and myself. I'm straight."

"You might be straight," Hayden started, "but there's definitely

something going on between you two."

I hesitated for a moment, slurping at my soup. How could I explain this

to Hayden without giving anything away? What was a relationship two guys
had? Friendship was a given, but there was something more...

"They have a bromance, dude," Dylan interjected before I had a chance to

speak. "Like you and me."

"Oh, nice," Hayden responded, nodding his head. "I see now."

"It's more like... he's an adult that I'd like to be like?" I lied,
sounding unsure of myself.

Dylan snorted and I glared at him. Could he see through my lie so easily?

"Yeah... it's definitely a bromance," Hayden stated, grabbing the apple

off my tray.

I sighed and started gathering up my trash. "I'm going back to the dorm."
"No. You go talk to Mr. Hanley," Dylan ordered, placing an empty bag of
chips onto my tray.

"Maybe..."

Dylan frowned at me and I frowned back at him and stood up, turning
towards the back of the cafeteria. I ran into something hard and
staggered back a few steps. Two arms shot out to stable me.

"S-sorry, Nick!" a red faced Sam stuttered, immediately dropping his

arms from me and putting them behind his head.

I laughed. "It's fine."

"Okay," Sam responded. "You sure you're okay?"

"I'm fine," I repeated more forcefully, raising an eyebrow.

"Haha, okay," he said, dropping his arms.

The force of his arms made them swing. Right up to my chest. I blinked
at him and he froze, turning bright red.

"Sorry!"

"I think he gets it," Hayden hinted, smirking. "Unless you have a crush
on him... that's why you're getting all red."

"No!" Sam responded, shaking his head vehemently. "It's because Nick's a-"

My hand shot out and covered his mouth. Dylan and Hayden both sent me
quizzical looks. I shrugged.

"We'll be right back..."

I started dragging Sam out of the cafeteria. He stumbled after me

quietly. When we made it to an empty hallway I put my hands on my hips
and frowned at him. He cast his eyes downward.

"Did I happen to mention that me being a girl was a secret?"

"Might've mentioned it," Sam muttered, running a hand through his hair.

"Don't you think it's best if you try to keep that secret... and not
tell anyone?"

"Probably..."

"Sam."

Sam looked up and sighed. "Sorry! It just sort of slipped out!"

"They are going to notice something is up if you keep doing that," I

told him, taking a deep breath. "You know what will happen if they find
out?"

"What?"

I drew my finger across my neck and than pointed at Sam. He pointed his
finger at himself, and than looked between us.

"Yep. I'm going to kill you."

Sam snorted. "You're going to kill me? Okay."

I smirked. "I'm pretty strong for a girl."

"Oh really?" Sam responded, smirking as well. "Can you handle... this?"

I jumped in shock when he suddenly leapt at me. Instantly, his hands

were at my sides, tickling me. I immediately started laughing, trying to
swat his hands away.

"Stop it!" I cried, trying to shove him away. "Haha, I get your point!"

"Not gunna stop," Sam responded, jabbing me in the side.

I let out a squeal and immediately covered my mouth. Sam grinned at me

and I couldn't help but laugh.

"You sure do bring out my girly side," I told him, breathing heavily.

"Well since I know, when it's just you and me, you should act as girly
as you want," Sam responded with a grin. "It must be hard trying to act
all manly all the time."

I gave a nervous laugh. "Well the thing is, I feel like I've been acting
more girly lately..."

Sam tapped his chin. "I don't think so..."

"You don't?"

"Nah," he continued, "I think you're just acting more like yourself, you
know? Not girly or anything, it's just your personality."

I stared at him curiously. "You sure I don't seem more girly?"

"Not at all... well, that might be because I know you're a girl."

"So I am?"

Sam laughed. "Chill, I was joking."

I scowled and kicked him in the side. "Jerk."

"Oh, you're asking for it now!"

"Wait!" I shouted as he dove for me again.

This time he knocked me off my feet and onto the ground. I landed on my
back on the hard floor. I winced as my head collide with the ground.

"Sorry!" Sam apologized, hovering over me.

I brought my knee up and kneed him in the stomach. He groaned and

collapsed on me. I started laughing.
"Pay back, dude."

"Funny," he said, his face inches away from mine.

My breath caught in my throat. What was I doing? This was a guy! I

couldn't mess around with guys like this. It was like flirting with a
guy that I didn't like. I tried pushing Sam off me but he grinned evilly
and shook his head.

"Nope. You're going to have to endure some more tickling."

"Wait!" I cried.

"Nope!"

Sam started tickling me again and I once more started laughing. I

squirmed under him trying to get out.

"Sam, stop!" I ordered, already out of breath from laughing. "I can't,
haha, breathe!"

"Nah, I think you still need more punishment!"

"Sam!" I cried, gasping. "I need to breathe! Stop!"

"Nope."

"Stop!" I repeated, laughing. "I'm going to kill you!"

"Sure you are," Sam smirked, jabbing me in the side.

"Stop it! I mean it!"

Suddenly Sam was lifted from me. I stared up, breathing heavily, to find
Dylan staring down at me, his face impassive. Sam blushed and looked at
his feet. I cleared my throat, trying to regain my breath.

"What were you two doing?"

I coughed. "Er... nothing..."

Dylan glared at Sam, who blinked at Dylan in shock.

"What?" Sam asked.

"Come with me," Dylan ordered, grabbing the front of his shirt. "Now."

"Wait, Dylan!"

Dylan turned his back. "Shut up, Nick."

"Dylan!"

Dylan turned to glare at me. "I'm angry at you for the moment."

I watched with my mouth slightly open as he left the room with Sam. I
frowned and looked at the floor. Now two people were mad at me.
[Chapter: 37]

I knocked on Mr. Hanley's door, my heart beating and my palms sweaty. I

had to calm my nerves; otherwise I would run away. I kept my feet firmly
on the ground as I waited for him to answer the door. After a second,
then I heard the door handle jiggle and the door opened.

Mr. Hanley's head appeared, peeking out at me. When he noticed it was I,
he frowned. "What?"

"Dylan's mad at me!" I burst out, my eyes watering. "And you're mad at
me! And I don't even know what I did with Dylan to make him angry!"

Mr. Hanley sighed and went to close his door. "Don't talk to me about
Dylan."

"Wait!"

I quickly shoved my foot between the door and the doorframe. Mr. Hanley
raised his eyes suspiciously.

"What now?"

"I'm sorry!" I apologized, trying to pull open the door. "You're right!
I was just being stubborn! I know you're right; I don't like it though!
So I'm sorry!"

Mr. Hanley stayed silent and than I heard him open the door. I burst
into the room, tackling Mr. Hanley into a hug. He froze up for a moment
before cautiously patting my back.

"I'm sorry," I repeated, gripping onto his white nurses cloak. "I
promise I'll always listen to you!"

Mr. Hanley chuckled. "Okay, you're forgiven."

"Really?" I asked, pulling away from him. "Just like that?"

"Just like that," Mr. Hanley responded, grinning. "Unless you want to be
blackmailed..."

I shook my head quickly. "I'll pass."

Mr. Hanley chuckled again and gestured me towards his desk. He took his
usual seat and I took my usual seat. I noticed a tower of cards on the
table next to him.

"You must have been bored when I didn't come to visit," I commented,
staring at the ten card base tower.

Mr. Hanley snorted and looked away. "Yeah right..."

I smirked. He definitely had missed me, even if it had only been about
two-three days. Eventually he turned back around in his chair and
cleared his throat.

"Before we start on Dylan, have you thought about what I said?"

"Yeah," I responded, lowering my eyes. "I really appreciate you being
concerned about me, I really do-

"Don't go all Holden Caulfield on me," Mr. Hanley said, rolling his eyes.

I chuckled. "Okay. I'll try not to."

"Good. Continue."

"But," I continued as requesting, "as much as I appreciate your concern,

I still will do what I want. I like being here, and of course there is
the chance I will be found out. There's always been that chance, and
there still is. Now and the past months are the same. If I'm found out,
well, I'm found out. I'll go home like an obedient girl and that's that."

Mr. Hanley raised an eyebrow. "Are you finished?"

I shook my head. "Not yet. I just want to add the I'm trying my best to
hide my secret and I'm hoping you'll continue to support me and be my
ally like you have since the beginning." I looked at him pleadingly.
"Will you?"

Mr. Hanley smirked. "Only if you beg me."

I sighed and bowed my head. "Please?"

Mr. Hanley burst out laughing. I sat up and glowered at him, my face
heating up the slightest bit. Was he trying to make fun of me? Mr.
Hanley continued laughing for a moment until he started coughing.

"I never thought you'd actually do it," Mr. Hanley admitted, shaking his
head. "You sure are something."

"Well?" I demanded, crossing my arms.

"Of course I will, Nick," he responded, smiling. Not a smirk, or an

amused smile, but an actual smile. "Haven't I always been here for you?"

I smiled back at him, nodding my head. "Always."

"So we'll just continue our tag team and put this little spat behind us,
shall we?" he offered, holding out his hand.

"'Course!" I responded, placing my hand in his.

We shook and after a moment, Mr. Hanley began squeezing my hand with as
much force as he could.

"Ow, ow, ow!" I cried, trying to pull my hand black. "That hurts, stop!"

Mr. Hanley snorted, letting go of my hand. "You're such a girl."

"No duh."

Mr. Hanley chuckled. "Okay... so let's tell love doctor Hanley your
problem with Dylan."

"I-it's not a l-love problem," I stuttered, blushing and glaring down at

the floor.

"Oh please," Mr. Hanley snorted. "That's like saying I'm not handsome."

"But you're not..." I responded, trailing off when Mr. Hanley cracked
his knuckles.

"I'm not what?"

"Er... ugly, you're not ugly."

Mr. Hanley grinned. "I thought so. Now back to the main topic, what's
your problem with Dylan?"

I explained everything that happened between Sam and I and how Dylan had
came in at the worst moment possible. Mr. Hanley was basically laughing
the whole time while shaking his head.

"You're going to drive him insane," Mr. Hanley muttered when I was
finished. "Completely, utterly, entirely insane."

"Why?" I demanded, crossing my arms. "We didn't do anything. I don't

understand why he's angry."

"I do," Mr. Hanley responded, heaving a long sigh. "I feel bad for him too."

"Well tell me!"

"I can't, it's a secret."

"Secret my ass!"

"A girl shouldn't have such a dirty mouth," Mr. Hanley reprimanded me,
wagging his finger.

"Ass, ass, ass, ass, ass!" I repeated, sticking out my tongue.

"You're so immature."

"Like you're not."

We glared at each for a second before shaking our heads and laughing.

"We can't ever have a intelligent conversation, can we?"

"I don't think so," Mr. Hanley responded. "I have too much fun teasing you."

"And me to you," I agreed. "But I'm glad I can tell you my problems."

"I'm happy I can help," Mr. Hanley responded. "But if you only knew the
reason why Dylan got angry, I'm sure you'd understand."

"Why can't you tell me?"

"Because if you did know, I'm sure it would make things worse for you,"
he responded, frowning slightly.
I frowned back. What did he mean by that? Why would Dylan knowing
something cause me problems? I thought for a second, but I couldn't
think of anything that would cause problems.

"I don't understand," I finally said, pursing my lips.

"Never mind then, I've already said too much," Mr. Hanley responded,
holding up his arms. "Just... try to you know... not flirt with guys?"

"I wasn't flirting!" I cried, my eyes widening in shock. "What made you
think that?"

Mr. Hanley stared back at me, slightly surprised. "It sounded like
that's what you were doing."

I gasped as realization hit me. That's what Dylan was angry about? Was
he angry because I was flirting with Sam?

"So does that mean he thinks I'm gay?" I wondered out loud, chewing on
my lower lip. "Or does he know my secret? No, that's not possible. There
haven't been any moments where he could have found out?"

Mr. Hanley snorted and I glared at him.

"Sorry," he apologized, turning to his computer.

I returned back to my thoughts. "So that leaves me being gay... does he

really think that? But that would mean he thinks Sam is too- Oh my god!"
I cried, slamming my fist on the table.

Mr. Hanley jumped, looking over at me quickly. "What?"

"Dylan has homophobia!" I gasped. "I would have never guessed! That
explains so much!"

Mr. Hanley really started laughing now. He slumped over on his desk, his
shoulders heaving with laughter. I stared at him for a minute, confused
as to why he thought this was funny. Homophobia was a really offensive
thing.

A few minutes passed by before Mr. Hanley regained control of himself

again. He cleared his throat and wiped his eyes. "Haha, yeah, I think
you've, uh, figured that out."

He started laughing again and I stood up shaking my head. "Mr. Hanley

you're unbelievable. I'm going to go apologize to Dylan and help him
with his problem while you sit here and laugh about it."

He started laughing harder. "Okay, haha, do that!"

I stood up with a huff, turning on my heel and strutting out of the

room. I made sure to shut the door harder than normal. Why was Mr.
Hanley laughing so much? It was creepy.

I started towards the dorm, aiming to talk to Dylan before he went to

bed. I hurried across the dark lawn towards the building. I stopped a
few feet away from it and frowned.

How was I going to talk to Dylan? He was angry with me. I wasn't angry
with him. What if he refused to talk to me? I scowled again.

Why couldn't life be easy for once?

[Chapter: 38]

~*~ Dylan's Point Of View ~*~

I half dragged Sam down the hall after pulling him away from Nick. He
complained and protested, trying to get me to let go of him, but I
ignored him and continued on. When we made it to my dorm I shoved him in
and shut the door behind us, locking the lock.

Sam looked embarrassed. "What?"

"What were you doing to Nick?" I demanded with my jaw clenched.

He blushed. "Nothing."

"That didn't look like nothing."

"Dude, chill," Sam said, holding up his hands. "We weren't doing
anything. We were playing and then Nick fell over."

I ground my teeth together, trying to seethe my anger. Two guys didn't

"play" like that. That was more like flirting. I took a deep breath and
let it out slowly. Sam pretended to flirt with everyone a lot. It wasn't
an uncommon thing.

"Sorry," I finally muttered. "I guess I'm just tired."

Sam shook his head. "It's fine... I wouldn't beat up Nick anyways."

I stared at him. Was that really what he thought I thought he was doing?
Sam really was dense. But Sam didn't know Nick was a girl, so it wasn't
like he had any intentions.

"I could see Nick being beat up though," I joked. "Since he looks like a
girl, you know?"

Sam looked at me curiously. "But don't you know?"

My heart like it felt like it skipped a beat. "Know what?"

"Er, never mind."

"Now you have to tell me," I responded, for some reason becoming anxious.

"Nothing, it's really nothing," Sam told me, shrugging.

"Sam."

"Dylan."

I narrowed my eyes at Sam. The only thought that popped into my head was
that he knew Nick was a girl. It would explain why it looked like they
were flirting. But why would Nick be flirting if she wanted to keep her
identity?
I looked at Sam, who had begun to wander around the room and look at
things. How could I find out if he knew without revealing the secret? I
watched as Sam picked up a heart shaped pillow.

"This yours?" he asked.

"No," I responded, looking at him crazily. "Why would I own something

like that?"

Sam stared at it for a moment before chucking and setting it back down
on the floor. "Nick has a lot of girly things, huh?"

I shrugged. "He's got some things, but who doesn't?"

Sam frowned. "What would you say if Nick really was a girl?"

I caught my breath, my mind beginning to race. Did that mean Sam knew?
Or was he just asking? Or was he asking to see if I knew? I thought
quickly. Sam stared at me, his face expressionless.

"Well..." I started, hesitating. "It's impossible isn't it?"

It was better to take the safe way out. Even if Sam did know, it was
better if I didn't mention it on the off chance that he actually didn't
know. But I wanted to know if he knew or not.

"Why would it be impossible?" Sam asked.

"Because we have physical check ups," I stated, keeping my face

straight. "They would know and he would be kicked out if he was a girl."

Sam frowned and nodded. "That's true."

There was a silence after that for a few minutes. I knew that Mr. Hanley
found out Nick was a girl awhile back and kept it a secret for her. Sam
started fiddling with a pencil sharpener of my desk. I watched him for a
few minutes.

"You know Dylan ever since Nick came here, you've been different," Sam
commented randomly.

"What do you mean?"

Sam laughed. "First of all, you never forcibly dragged people anywhere."

I scowled at him.

"And you've been much more friendlier. And now you're going back into
the music business, even though at the beginning of the year you were
dead set on not going back."

"It's hard to refuse such an enthusiastic fan," I responded with a

shrug. "It's not like I'm doing it just for Nick though."

Sam nodded. "True. But I'm just saying."

"Sure," I responded, sitting down on my bed. "People change."

Sam set down the pencil sharpener and stretched. "I'm going to go find
Nick."

"Why?" I questioned quickly, sitting up on the bed.

Sam shrugged. "I need to talk to him about something."

"What?"

Sam narrowed his eyes suspiciously. "Why do you want to know?"

"I'm just wondering," I responded, mentally slapping myself in the face.

"Well keep wondering," Sam responded, sticking out his tongue before
escaping out the door.

I scowled after him. Why did I even want to know? It felt like I was
becoming like a wife who thought her husband was cheating. I even felt
irritated at Sam.

Was I jealous of Sam?

I shook my head. That was impossible. What would I be jealous about? How
he could easily interact with Nick because he didn't know she was a
girl? I frowned and fell back onto my bed, staring up. Since when had I
started to become jealous?

Suddenly the door burst open and I sat up quickly, hitting my head on
the boards. "Ow!"

I rubbed my head and looked toward the door. Nick was standing at the
door, her hands on her hips. I looked at her for a moment before forcing
myself to lie back down on the bed and pretend she wasn't there.

I couldn't pretend when she started to hover over me, a look of concern
on her face. I tried to keep my face impassive, but I was beginning to
become curious of what she wanted to say.

But hadn't I told her I was mad at her? But then again it was my fault
for misinterpreting what was going on. I sighed on the inside. That
meant I had to apologize to her.

"I'm sorry about earlier, Dylan," she apologized suddenly. "But it

wasn't whatever you thought it was, I promise."

I shook my head unbelievingly. "Why are you apologizing to me?"

She looked confused. "What do you mean?"

"I'm the one who got pissed for nothing," I told her. "So I should
apologize."

"Forget that, listen-"

"Forget that?" I repeated, sitting up again, nearly knocking heads with

hers. "You don't want me to apologize?"
"You can if you want," she told me, sighing. "But we have something
other to discuss."

"What?"

"Your homophobia."

I stared at her blankly. I didn't know whether to laugh or not. "What do

you mean...?"

Nick pushed me, and I slid over a little. She sat on the bed next to me
and put her hand on my thigh. I felt my face heat up and I tried to push
it away but she kept it there. What was she doing? Trying to seduce me
or something?

"This may be hard to do, but we have to get you over your fears of gay
people," she said, looking at me straight in the eyes. "So I thought
contact would be a good way."

"Wait, Nick, I'm not afraid of gay people."

"It's okay, Dylan," she responded, rubbing my leg. "I understand. That's
why you got angry with Sam and I. But let me say that I promise we
weren't flirting."

I tried to pay attention to her words, but my mind was on her rubbing my
thigh. I grit my teeth together. She had to stop rubbing my thigh.

"Nick," I said through gritted teeth. "Stop rubbing my thigh."

"See?" she cried, pausing momentarily. "You are scared!"

Had the situation been different, her ignorance would have been funny.
But not at the moment. "That's not it!"

"I promise I can help you get over your fear!"

She started rubbing again and I grabbed her hand. Something was really
wrong with this girl. She really had no common sense. I was a guy, she
was a girl, we were alone in a room together, and she was rubbing my
thigh. Did she really not think anything of that?

"Hand holding is good," she commented, gripping my hand in hers. "But

that's not something you usually do with guys... but then again we are
trying to get rid of your fear of homosexuals..."

"Nick I want you to listen to me," I said slowly, staring straight in

her eyes. "I. Am. Not. Scared. Of. Homosexuals."

"Than why do you mind if I rub your thigh?"

I mentally slapped myself. "Never mind, Nick. Never mind."

"Can I touch you then?" she asked, bringing her face closer to mine.

I felt my face heat up and I let go of her hand, standing up quickly. I

stepped away from Nick. For a second, I thought I was about to do
something to her. Why would she ask something like that? I covered my
face and headed towards the door.
"Where are you going?" Nick called after me.

"Nurse, I feel sick," I lied, quickly opening the door and exiting the room.

I hurried down to Mr. Haney's office. The door was unlocked so I let
myself in. Mr. Hanley looked at me in surprise.

"Well, Dylan, nice to see you."

I sat down in the chair across from him and slammed my head down on the
table. "I need a break."

Mr. Hanley chuckled. "What did Nick do now?"

I explained to him about what happened and how she kept rubbing my thigh
and thought I was afraid of homosexuals. Mr. Hanley was laughing almost
the whole time. When I finished I kicked him from under the desk.

"Sorry," Mr. Hanley apologized, coughing. "That's partially my fault."

"You told her to feel me up?" I demanded. "Mr. Hanley, I'm a healthy
seventeen year old. She's an attractive girl. Think about it."

"You think she's attractive even though she's dressing up as a guy?" Mr.
Hanley asked, a smirk on his face.

I felt my face go red. "That's not what I meant."

"Sure it isn't. But you're probably referring to when she dresses up

like a girl, huh?"

"This isn't the point. How did she get it into her head that I'm a
homophobe?"

Mr. Hanley. "Isn't it better this way? Or did you want to her to think
you were gay for being jealous of her and Sam?"

"I wasn't jealous," I stated boldly.

Mr. Hanley rolled his eyes. "Oh please. I'm young, I know what jealousy is."

"I'm not jealous."

"That's why you got angry about it?"

I frowned at Mr. Hanley. He smirked back. Sometimes I just wanted to

punch him. I took a deep breath and let it out slowly.

"Maybe I was a little jealous."

"Aha."

"Does Sam know Nick's a girl?" I asked Mr. Hanley.

Mr. Hanley stayed quiet. After a moment, he shrugged. "I don't know. I
don't think so."
I felt relief wash through me. That calmed me a lot. Now even if they
were flirting, I knew nothing was really going on because Sam was
definitely not gay. I smiled slightly.

"Love is hard, huh?" Mr. Hanley commented.

"I'll say," I muttered in response before realizing what he said. When I

did I tried to cover for myself. "I meant, you know, if someone was in
love..."

"Don't forget I already know you're in love with Nick, Dylan."

I felt my face heat up. Love. What a stupid word. Even what it did was
stupid. Why had it changed my person so much? I went from cool, normal,
celebrity Dylan to this easily embarrassed, girly thinking, panicky Dylan.

Mr. Hanley chuckled and I shot him a look. He waved his arm at me.

"Good luck though."

"Thanks," I muttered.

"Now go back to your dorm," Mr. Hanley ordered. "I have stuff I need to do."

I scowled at him but stood up. "Okay, but you better tell Nick I am not
a homophobe."

"Next time I see her, I promise," he responded, chuckling. "See you."

"Bye."

I left Mr. Hanley's office and stood outside the door for a few moments.
I definitely wasn't going back to the dorm right now. Nick was acting
weird. I thought for a moment and than headed towards the dorms. I would
visit Hayden for a while before returning. I stepped out into the cold
and started towards his house. I could use some real guy talk and maybe
some videogames. I needed to start acting like a man again.

[Chapter: 39 +40]

I woke up to a knock at the door. I sat up groggily and checked the

time. It was four o' clock in the afternoon. I yawned and stretched,
climbing down from the top bunk. I must have fallen asleep after coming
back from class.

I looked around for Dylan, and realized he must have gone to track
practice when I couldn't find him. Another knock came from the door and
I hobbled over and opened it. Sam grinned from the other side holding a
plastic bag.

"Yo, Nick."

"Hi," I responded, yawning again. "Why are you here?"

"To hang out with you," he told me, pushing me aside and entering the room.

I frowned at him. The last thing I wanted to happen was for Dylan to
come back to the dorm and see Sam and I together. Well, it wouldn't
matter as long as we weren't doing anything that seemed suspicious. I
just had to keep my girly actions under control.

I shut the door and walked back over to the bunk bed and sat on Dylan's
bed. Sam was sitting at his desk.

"I brought snacks," he said, shaking the bag. "Do you like mini
chocolate chip muffins?"

"I love them!" I responded, jumping to my feet. "Did you buy some?"

Sam laughed. "That's why I asked."

I walked over to him and he reached into the plastic bag and produced a
package of the muffins. I took them and took a seat at my desk beside
Sam. He turned to face me, pulling out a package of nuts.

"So, what did Dylan say when he dragged you away the other day?" I asked
Sam, who was placing a peanut on the desk.

Sam shrugged. "He was just asking what we were doing. He seems kind of
over-protective."

"Why do you think that?" I asked curiously.

"Well he was really angry at first. I really thought he knew you were a
girl and he had found out that I know too."

"Why? What did he say?"

"Well he didn't say anything really," Sam explained, "it was just, like,
his attitude."

"What about it?"

Sam shrugged again. "I don't know. It was weird. Like he was your
boyfriend or something and he found you with another guy."

I nodded and stared at the floor, trying to hide my slight panic.

Judging by what Sam had just told me, I figured Dylan knew. But if he
did, why hadn't he said anything? I was positive if he knew though, so I
couldn't confront of him either.

"Nick?"

"Hm?" I responded, still in deep thought.

"If you're thinking he found out, you're not."

I snapped my attention to Sam. "Why do you say that?"

Sam laughed. "He said if you were a girl you would have been found out
already by the school nurse."

Relief flooded through me and I laughed as well. "He doesn't know how
right he is."

"I know, right?"

We continued talking for a while, and I ate about five packages of the
muffins. It seemed like Sam had brought an endless supply. Sam went on
my laptop to check his e-mail and we were soon caught up in a game of
Pac Man.

"It's going to get you!" I nearly screamed, watching as the little red
enemy followed Sam's tail.

"Shut up!" Sam responded, hitting the up button repeatedly. "I'm going
as fast as I can!"

"Left!" I shouted, slamming my finger down on the left key.

The Pac Man went to the left, where the blue enemy was waiting. The
screen went black and yellow letters spelling "Game Over" appeared on
the screen. Sam swiveled around in his chair and looked at me reproachfully.

"Sorry," I muttered, slightly embarrassed.

"Left! Go left!" he mimicked in a high-pitched voice. "Go left into the

enemy so we can get game over!"

I laughed and shoved his shoulder, "Shut up. You would have lost anyways."

Sam snorted. "Yeah, okay."

A loud pounding came from the door, making me jump violently in shock.
Sam looked at me curiously and I returned the look. Who was it now? I
walked over to the door and as soon as it opened, I was yanked into the
hall and the door was slammed behind me.

"Hey!" I heard Sam shout.

I didn't see whom it was that had yanked me out the door, because I had
stumbled into the person from the force of it. Before I had regained my
balance the person started pulling me down the hall.

I looked up to see a familiar brown haired male. Andy looked over his
shoulder and grinned at me.

"Hey, it's been awhile!" he greeted me, stopping for the moment.

I looked at him startled. "What are you doing?"

"We are going on a date!" he told me with a giant grin.

"Wait, what?" I questioned, my eyes widening. "A date? Dude, no offense,

but 'm not interested-"

"You've got no choice," Andy responded with a smirk. "Now let's go

before trouble catches up!"

He started running again, yanking my arm hard. I stumbled forwards

again, but tried to keep my feet flat to stop from being dragged off by
him, but he was too strong and I had to start running otherwise I would
fall. He ran full speed down the hall, dodging people going to dinner or
coming back from sports.

I saw another familiar guy in front of us. Dylan's surprised my eyes met
my own and I reached my free hand out to grab him. I missed. Andy
laughed, pulling me further away from Dylan.

I was dragged all the way outside to the parking lot. Andy went to a
sleek black car and opened the door, shoving me inside. I resisted,
kicking my feet. Andy just swept them up and flipped me over backwards
and shut the door.

I set myself right and reached for the handle, only to realize I
couldn't open it. I scowled. He had put the child's lock on. I crossed
my arms and glared at Andy as he got into the car. He grinned at me
again, taking out a pair of keys and jamming one into the keyhole and
starting the car.

"Where are we going?" I demanded. I at least wanted to know that.

"It's a secret," he responded, looking behind him.

He pulled out of the school parking lot and onto the main road. I
huffed, putting on my seatbelt. It wasn't like I had a choice not to go now.

~*~ Dylan's Point Of View ~*~

"Good practice today boys!" my track coach praised us. "Let's keep the
same energy tomorrow, okay?"

A bunch of mutters was the reply. I stretched and pulled at my track

shirt. It was all sweaty from the running we had to do today. I started
back for the dorm. I wanted to take a shower right away.

Someone slapped my back hard. I looked behind me with a scowl to see my

friend Jonny. He grinned and nodded his head at me.

"Broke your record, eh, rock star?"

I rolled my eyes. "Spare me."

"The ladies must be all over you," he continued, wrapping an arm around
his shoulder.

I shrugged. "I've been keeping out of the public eye. I don't like the
attention."

Jonny looked at me like I had just punched him. "You don't like the
attention? But what about all those hot, single, fans of yours?"

I shrugged. "Not interested."

"Are you gay?"

I punched him in the shoulder. "No!"

"Well then why aren't you interested?"

"I have someone I already like," I responded simply.

"Eh?"

"You heard me."

"Who?" Jonny pried, looking excited. "Is she a fan?"

I nodded. "Yeah. My biggest fan apparently," I chuckled, remembering the

first words she had said to me.

"You don't think she just wants to be with you because of your music, do
you? Does she know you're true personality?" Jonny continued to barrage
me with questions.

"No," I responded to the first question. "And I bet she knows my

personality better than I even know it myself."

"Wow," Jonny responded, letting out a low whistle. "What's keeping you
two from getting together?"

"One, I'm not sure if she likes me."

"Everyone likes you," Jonny snorted.

I smiled slightly. "Second, she doesn't know I know of her existence."

"What do you mean?"

I shrugged. "I'm not sure."

I waved a quick goodbye to Jonny before entering my dorm. It was a good

thing I was used to the press and paparazzi, otherwise I probably would
have punched Jonny by now. I trudged towards my dorm room, still sweaty
and tired.

Suddenly I heard a commotion in front of me. I looked up to see Andy

sprint by me. Than my eyes met the surprised eyes of Nick. She stared at
me for a split second and reached out her hand. It closed on air though,
and she was pulled down the hall.

I stopped for a moment, looking behind me and blinking. What had just
happened? I debated on going after the pair, but when I turned to do so,
the crowd of people in the hall had converged into one big pit. I
frowned and quickly ran down the hall to the big window in the middle
that looked outside.

I looked around for a few minutes, trying to locate two shadows on the
outside. I located them going towards the parking lot. Andy was dragging
Nick to a car. He shoved her inside, and quickly went to the passenger side.

I waited for Nick to get out, but frowned in confusion when there was
not even an attempt. The car pulled out of the parking lot and
disappeared from view. I ground my teeth, slightly irritated. What was
she doing? After a few moments of frustration, I decided to return to my
dorm room. Maybe Nick had left a note or something. I tried the handle
to the door and found it open. I raised my eyebrows and entered.

Sam was looking at his phone, texting like a madman. He looked up me

when I entered and jumped up.

"Have you seen Nick?" he demanded, looking worried. "Someone came and
grabbed him out of here and I didn't see who."

"Yeah, I just saw him go by with Andy. You say he was forced out of here?"

Sam nodded. "Yeah."

I narrowed my eyes in confusion. If she was forced to go with Andy, how

come she hadn't tried to get out of the car? I frowned and took out my
phone. I went to Nick's contact and clicked the call button. I put the
phone up to my ear and heard it ringing. Than I heard Nick's ring tone
go off.

I looked over at Sam, who had Nick's phone in his hand. He opened it and
put it to his ear.

"Hello?"

"Why do you have Nick's phone?" I demanded through the phone, frowning
at him.

Sam looked back at me. "I found it on his bed. Oh shoot. I have low
battery."

"Plug it in."

"I don't know where the charger is."

"Well hang up and I'll call you back la-" I stopped short, glaring at
Sam as he burst out laughing.

I snapped my phone shut and grabbed a pad of sticky notes of the desk
and chucked them at him. He dodged easily and shut Nick's phone.

"I'll call you back later," he mimicked, still laughing.

"Shut up," I responded, rolling my eyes. "Real mature."

Sam continued laughing. I went through my contacts again and found Andy.
I pressed the call button and put my phone back to my ear.

"Hello?" he answered in a cheerful voice.

"Where are you and Nick?" I demanded

"In the car."

"Where are you going?"

"It's a secret!" Andy responded, and I heard the honking of a horn.

"Keep your eyes on the road!" I heard Nick shout.

"Calm down," Andy responded with a laugh.

"What are you doing?" I asked, my pulse beginning to race. Was Andy
being an unsafe driver while Nick was in the car? "Andy!"

"Chill out, we'll be fine."

"Get off the phone," I heard Nick order.

"Okay," Andy responded with a mock sigh. "Sorry Dylan, I've got to go."

"Wait!" I said at the same time I heard Nick demanded as well.

There was a click and I groaned and shut the phone. I tossed it onto my
bed and ran a hand through my hair. Sam looked at me curiously.

"Where are they?" he asked.

"I don't know," I responded with an exasperated sigh.

"Great," Sam responded, crossing his arms. "Andy's very frustrating."

"You can say that again."

Sam nodded and poured a few cashews in his hand and dumped them into his
mouth. I watched for a moment.

"Why are you in my room anyways?"

Sam smiled. "I was visiting Nick. I'll leave though."

Sam stood up and grabbed a plastic bag from the floor. He fiddled in it
for a moment and pulled out two yellow and white packages. He tossed
them to me. I reached out and caught them.

"What are these?"

"Muffins for Nick when he comes back. They are his favorite food."

Sam winked at me before exiting. I stared at the food in my hand. How

did he know what Nick's favorite food was? Even I didn't know that! Had
Nick told Sam that? If so, why hadn't she told me?

I frowned and tossed the muffins onto her desk. Why was I getting so
agitated about it? I shook my head and began to strip. Maybe a shower
would clear my head.

*~* Nikki's Point Of View ~*~

"Are you kidding me?"

Andy looked at me pleadingly, holding my shoulders as tightly as he

could. "Please, Nick. I need your help."

"But why me?" I responded, attempting to push his hands off me. "Why not
one of your girl friends?"

Andy stared at me dumbly. "Because. I'm getting it for a girl. I don't

want one of my other girl friends to pick it out."

I tried to keep my smile off my face. He didn't want to ask a girl for
help, but he was now unknowingly asking one. I sighed.

"But you forcibly brought me to the mall. Why would I help?"

"Nick, please!"

"Who is it?" I said in a resignation.

"Dylan's girl friend."

Somehow I managed to choke on air. As I gagged, Andy watched me with

anxiously, hitting my back. After a few minutes I managed to regain my
breath. I stared at him. Was he serious?

"You want to steal Dylan's girlfriend?"

Andy nodded furiously. "How did he end up with such a cute girl? He's
not that attractive."

I blushed. Andy didn't know he was talking about me. I cleared my throat
and looked out the window. "Andy, you see... I don't think that's such a
good idea."

"Why not?"

I turned to frown at him. "You'd steal your friend's girlfriend?"

Andy snorted. "He's a rock star. He can get all the girls he wants.
Those kinds of girls are usually only good for one night stands."

I glared at him. "Are you kidding right now?"

Andy looked at me like I was crazy. "No? Have you ever heard of groupies?"

"Not all girls are groupies, Andy. And not all groupies are sluts."

Andy laughed. "They all want into the band's pants. C'mon Nick, you're a
guy. You know how that is."

I shook my head disbelievingly at him. "No wonder you can't get a steady
girlfriend."

"What is that supposed to mean?" Andy responded, his tone changing slightly.

"Tell me honestly what you think of girls."

Andy frowned for a moment. "I think they are useful for cooking,
cleaning, and sex."

I shook my head and sighed. I opened the door to his car and climbed
out, slamming it behind me. "See you later, Andy."

"Where are you going?"

I turned to him and narrowed my eyes. "Unlike you, I have respect for
girls. Girls have feelings too, you know? One day you're going to meet a
girl that could be perfect for you, and with those thoughts, you're
going to get nowhere. You better fix your opinions. Or else you'll end
up lonely and alone... with fifty cats!"

I started walking away from the car, heading into the mall. A light
blush was across my face as I remembered the last thing I said. Fifty
cats? Where in the world had I come up with that? I mentally slapped myself.

I heard the revving of an engine behind me and I turned to see Andy

taking off. I stared at the car speeding away. Was he serious? He was
going to leave me all alone, at night, at a place I didn't know?A groan
of frustration left my lips.

I hated people like Andy. Why was he so disrespectful to girls? I chewed

my lip. I had only gotten so offensive because it felt like he was
talking about me, even though he didn't know it. I held my head for a
second. I never realized men could be just as confusing as women.

Was there a reason behind his actions? Had Andy been cheated on? Or did
he just enjoy playing with girls? Was there something more? Ugh.

"Andy," I muttered, walking to the entrance of the mall.

[Chapter: 41]

~*~ Dylan's Point Of View ~*~

I checked the clock for the hundredth time. It was ten o'clock and Nick
still wasn't back yet. My phone vibrated from my pocket and I sat up,
stuffing my hand into my pocket and pulling it out.

I looked at the caller I.D and frowned. It was Andy. I hit the talk
button and put it up to my ear. "Hello?"

"Who is it?" Sam asked, coming over to me on the bed.

I put my finger up.

"Has Nick called?" Andy asked.

"What do you mean? He's with you!" I responded, my heart skipping a beat.

"No... we got into a fight, so I left him at the mall parking lot," Andy
responded, sounding a bit depressed.

"You left him alone at night?" I cried.

"Left who alone?" Sam asked, putting his head close to the phone.

"Well I got angry and I wasn't thinking!"

"Turn around and go get him!" I demanded, pushing Sam's head away from
the phone.

"What? But I'm almost back-"

"Now, Andy!"

"Why?"

I growled and took a deep breath before I revealed anything I shouldn't.

"Just go back and get him."

"But why," Andy groaned. "I don't want to waste gas."

"Then why did you leave him there in the first place?"

"I told you," Andy snapped. "If you want to get him, go yourself."

"I don't have a car," I growled. "Now go back. You of all people should
know why it's dangerous for him."

"I don't."

"Think about it. What does he look like?"

There was a silence on the other side of the phone, than a sharp intake
of breath. "Oh shit."

"Yeah."

"I forgot about that," Andy told me and I heard the squealing of brakes.
"But he sort of looks like a guy, right?"

"Yeah, but an extremely girly looking one," I responded. "On the off
chance someone thinks he's a girl..."

It was hard trying to get my point across without revealing Nick's

secret. I clicked my tongue. If only she had a little bit of common
sense. She should have at least called or something... or cut her hair.
That would have helped.

"I'm going to get him now."

"Good," I responded, snapping my phone shut.

I tossed my phone onto the bed and put my hands over my face. How did
Nick manage to get into these types of situations so easily? It was like
she was a magnet to trouble.

Sam hovered over me, looking worried. "So?"

"Andy left Nick alone at the mall parking lot," I told him. "At night."

Sam's eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets. "Andy left her all alone
in a parking lot? Who leaves a girl alone at night?"

/Who leaves a girl alone at night?/

~*~ Nikki's Point Of View ~*~

"I can't believe I don't have my cell phone," I muttered, sitting down
at a table in the food court with a tray of Chinese food.

I picked up a piece of chicken and started chewing on it slowly. I

wondered if anyone knew where I was. I sighed. There weren't any more
busses that were leaving the mall in my direction either.

I wasn't worried though. I was at the mall, where there were lots of
people around, so it wasn't like anything bad could happen. Besides, I
still looked like a guy. Usually only girls got picked up.

I swallowed my chicken and picked up another piece.

Andy was an idiot. What kind of person leaves someone alone at a mall at
night? A friend even! I couldn't have made him that angry. I was just
telling him the truth...

I sighed again and rested my head on the table, staring at all the
people standing in line at Friendly's.

Maybe I had said too much. I didn't know Andy's reasons for feeling that
way. So this was partially my fault. But leaving someone by himself or
herself without any way to get home was taking it a little too far...

I continued to eat my meal slowly to take up time. When did the mall
close anyways? I looked around for a clock and spotted one by the pizza
plcace. It was 10 o'clock now. The people were beginning to disappear as
well. I sighed, putting down my fork.

Suddenly I felt someone's hands on my shoulder. I jumped violently,

trying to get out of the person's grasp.

"Nick, it's me!"

I turned to see Andy hovering over me, panting and out of breath.

I looked at him in surprise. "What are you doing here?"

"I'm here to get you," he told me."

"I thought you left?"

"I came back to get you, now get your ass up and follow me," he demanded.

"Okay."

I jumped up, grabbing my trash and throwing it away on my way out of the
food court.

"I parked at the main entrance," Andy told me.

I started following him towards the main entrance, dodging people trying
to get in last minute shopping. Shops were beginning to close and pull
down metal gates. I pushed through the doors at the main entrance and
saw Andy's car. We hurried towards it and got in.

I didn't look at Andy as I put on my seatbelt. He didn't say anything

either, and just started driving when he was buckled. It was quiet for a
few minutes. I awkwardly fiddled my fingers on my lap.
"Back in 7th grade," Andy suddenly started, making me look over at him.
"This girl asked me out. She was cute and I sort of liked her so I said
yes. I was young so I never expected to, you know, fall for her as hard
as I did. We dated for two years. Then in the beginning of freshman
year, I found her making out with my friend David."

I stared at Andy, wondering what brought this on. How was I supposed to
respond to that? "That's awful," I finally said.

Andy nodded. "It doesn't stop that. I got another girlfriend freshman
year. We dated for four months. I found out she was cheating on me with
a college student for three of the months."

"What?" I gasped. "How the heck did she hide that?"

Andy shrugged. "I don't know, but she did."

"What a jerk!"

Andy laughed. "I'm not done yet. I dated another girl freshman year."

"Don't tell me she cheated on you too!"

Andy shook his head. "She never liked me. She just went out with me so
she could say she had a boyfriend."

I shook my head, frowning at Andy. "Another jerk."

Andy smiled, his eyes on the dark road. "Sophomore year. I dated five
more girls. All cheated on me."

My heart sunk. "No way."

Andy nodded and laughed a little. "I have terrible luck with girls. I
think that's the year I finally decided that girls were only useful for
one time things. All junior year I never had a relationship that lasted
more than a week."

"Those girls were just whores!" I told him, grinding my teeth. "I can't
believe how many people are like that! I hate those type of girls the most."

Andy laughed again. "Calm down, Nick. It's alright."

"No it's not!" I cried, swallowing. "That's not fair to you! Seven girls
cheated on you? What is wrong with them? I mean, you're handsome, and
have a cute smile, and you have a good personality for the most part."

Andy smirked. "Are you going to confess you're love for me?"

I shook my head. "No, I'm just saying. It's not fair so many girls
cheated on you."

Andy shrugged. "It was probably my fault they cheated on me."

"Impossible. What could you have possibly done?"

Andy stayed quiet. I waited for a reply. After a few moments of silence
Andy sighed.
"I don't know. I really liked each of those girls at the time and I did
my best to make them happy. But apparently, I wasn't good enough."

"Andy." I frowned. "But just because of that, you can't treat all girl's
as if they were the same as the ones you've dated."

Andy kept his face straight. "I just don't want to be hurt again."

Before I could stop myself, I reached over and gave Andy a tight squeeze.

"Whoa!" he cried, momentarily swerving the car. "What's up?"

"It's so unfair," I mumbled into his shoulder. "Why are people like that?"

"It's okay now," Andy told me.

"No, it's not!" I responded, pulling away. "Now you don't have trust in
girls! Ugh. This is so frustrating!"

Andy laughed. "You're an interesting person, you know?"

"Why does everyone tell me that?"

Andy grinned. "It's the truth."

I didn't know whether to be flattered or not. I just kind of grimaced

and looked back out my window.

So Andy did have a reason for acting like he did. And I had just blown
up at him for nothing. So the little spat was my fault. I frowned. I
would have to apologize.

"Andy, I'm so-"

"There's this girl that goes to the same piano place as I do," Andy said
suddenly.

"You play piano?"

Andy nodded. "But that's not the point. This girl is not like any of the
other girls that hang out with me. She's quiet, and reserved, and smells
really nice." Andy suddenly blushed.

I couldn't help a grin spreading to my face. "You like this girl?"

Andy nodded. "But... I think she knows I am a playboy. I don't want her
to think I'm just going to play her, that's why I haven't asked her out.
But I don't know what I should do."

"Just do it."

Andy looked over at me, looking surprised. "Just do it?"

I nodded. "Yeah! But not in a straightforward way. Think of a very sweet

way of doing it. And if she really does think you're a playboy, make
sure you convince her you'll change your ways... you will, right?"

"I'd like to," Andy responded.

"Then do it!"

"Will you support me?"

I smiled. "Of course."

Andy looked over at me with a grin. "I'll be counting on you then."

I grinned back. "Anytime."

[Chapter: 42] ]

~*~ Dylan's Point Of View ~*~

My eyes almost bulged out of their sockets. I opened and closed my mouth
a few times, trying to make a coherent sentence... or even word. Sam
stared at me skeptically for a second before his face suddenly turned to
horror.

"I-I meant him! A-and who leaves a g-guy alone at night!" he tried to
correct, turning bright red. "Slip of the tongue... I don't know what I
was thinking..."

I stood up and grabbed Sam by the collar of his shirt. He stared at me,
looking confused.

"How do you know?" I demanded.

Sam gasped. "You know too?"

"How do you know?" I repeated, shaking him.

"Holy shit, wait a minute," Sam requested. "You know? Shit. Nick doesn't
know that-"

"And she won't know," I said threateningly.

Sam stared at me wide-eyed. "Dude, why are you so angry?"

"How come you know about her?" I demanded, holding his shirt tighter.

Sam frowned at me, grasping the arm that was holding him. In one
forceful pull, I was forced to let go.

"How do you know?" Sam asked, crossing his arms and looking at me.

"I asked you first! How did you find out?"

"I-"

Sam stopped short, turning bright red. He looked at his hands and back
up at me, looking embarrassed.

What did he do to her?

"Sam," I growled, grabbing the front of his shirt again. "What did you do?"
"I didn't do anything!" Sam responded, grabbing the front of my shirt.
"Dude, what's your problem?"

"What did you do to Nick to find out she was a girl?"

"Let me go," Sam demanded.

"Answer me."

"Why should I?"

"Because I want to know!" I nearly shouted.

Sam smirked. "Why are you getting so upset? Are you jealous of me or
something?"

I glared at him. "What are you talking about?"

"How I found out about Nick. It has to be something that involves her...
girl parts, right?"

"What did you do?"

Sam smirked wider. "Nothing much."

"You bastard."

I swung my fist out and struck Sam in the face. He winced and put a hand
to his cheek and glared at me.

"Tch."

He swung at me, landing a blow on my face as well. I let go of him and

swung again. He dodged this time, and full out tackled me.

"What's your problem?" he demanded, pinning me to the ground.

"Why can't you just give me a straight answer?" I asked, kneeing him in
the gut.

He released his hold on me and coughed and I took the opportunity to

roll over and pin him on the ground. Sam glowered up at me and I scowled
back. Sam shoved me off him and was quickly back on his feet.

"Do you really want to fight about this?" he asked.

"Just tell me, and we wouldn't need to fight."

"Tell me why you need to know so much!" Sam responded, throwing his
hands up. "Jesus Christ Dylan! It's not like I raped her or something!"

I scowled at him. "That's not even funny."

Sam sighed. "Look. Just calm down. It was an accident. I bet how you
found out was an accident too, right?"

I relaxed my stance and frowned at Sam. "Yeah."

Sam nodded. "See? I accidentally touched her chest when she was falling,
and that's that."

"Oh."

There was an awkward silence. Sam rubbed his cheek. A little bit of
blood was coming from his lip. I raised my hand up to my lip and brought
it back down, becoming surprised when I noticed there was blood on my hand.

"You've got one heck of a punch," Sam muttered, touching his lip gingerly.

"You do too," I responded, wiping my hand off on my pants. "Sorry about

that..."

Sam shrugged. "It's no problem. I was teasing you, so it's my fault too."

Suddenly the door opened and Sam and I turned to look. Nick entered the
room, yawning. When she noticed us she smiled, and than shock spread
across her face.

"What happened?" she gasped.

~*~ Nikki's Point Of View ~*~

"Night," Andy said, dropping me off in front of my dorm room.

"See ya," I responded, watching as he headed towards his dorm.

I stretched and pulled open the door to my room. I entered, yawning and
noticed Sam and Dylan. I smiled at them in greeting and than noticed
both had blood on their faces.

"What happened?" I gasped, staring at the two of them.

They looked at each other and smirked.

"We got into a small fist fight," Sam told me.

"What? Why?"

"No reason," Dylan responded quickly, sending Sam a look I didn't

understand.

I watched the two of them curiously as they checked their lips. I really
wanted to know why Dylan and Sam had fought. They seemed like the two
most unlikely people to ever get into a fight with each other.

Dylan went over to his bed and picked something up. He turned to me and
nodded his head. "Catch."

He threw a small object at me. I reached out and snatched it just before
it hit the ground. I looked at it and noticed it was my cell phone. I
grinned sheepishly at him.
"Hehe..."

"Hehe. Yeah." Dylan frowned at me. "Don't you think you should carry
that around more often?"

I sighed. "I forgot it."

"Why did Andy leave you at the mall?" Sam asked, putting Dylan's
scolding on hold.

"It's a long story," I told him, going over to my desk and sitting down
on the chair. "I'm tired."

"Make it a short story," Sam responded with a grin.

"We just got in a small fight about girls."

Sam and Dylan exchanged a small look. I stared at the pair curiously. In
the back of my mind a small thought formed, but I wanted to ignore it.
However, it decided to come full force.

Had Sam told Dylan? I glared at Sam. When he noticed he looked slightly
taken aback.

If it wasn't that, than why were Sam and Dylan sharing secret looks? But
I had specifically told Sam not to tell Dylan. However Sam was an idiot...

"Can I talk to you for a moment Sam... alone?" I asked, my mouth feeling
dry.

"Yeah," Sam responded, looking at me curiously.

"We'll go into the hall."

"Hold on," Dylan said, grabbing Sam and whispering in his ear.

This action made my heart beat increase. Dylan had to know. But if he
knew, why wasn't he saying anything? I headed towards the hall and heard
Sam coming after me a few seconds later. When we were both out in the
hall I shut the door and turned to him, my hands on my hips.

"Did you slip up?" I demanded.

Sam shook his head quickly. "No! Not at all. Why?"

"Well why is Dylan acting like that?" I demanded. "What was the secret
look between you and Dylan about just now then?"

"Huh? Oh that," Sam responded, looking at he ceiling. "It's just that we

were talking about what we'd do if we bought prostitutes for the night."

I blinked at Sam, who was whistling. He grinned sheepishly at me when he

noticed I was staring at him.

"It's a guy thing..."

"You're a pervert," I told him.

I kicked him very hard in the shin, making him groan in pain. I entered
my room again, making sure to slam the door in his face. I heard it open
and he entered, hissing a little in pain.

"Damn," he muttered. "Are you wearing still toe boots?"

"What were you talking about?" Dylan asked, putting down his cell phone
and looking at me.

I kicked him in the shin as well. He gasped in pain and looked at me in

surprise.

"What was that for?" he demanded.

"For being such a pervert!" I responded, kicking of my shoes and tossing

one at Sam and one at him.

I climbed up my bunk bed and crawled under the covers. Sometimes, there
were things in life that I was better off not hearing about.

"What did you tell Nick?" I heard Dylan hiss to Sam.

"That we were talking about what we were going to do to prostitutes!"

"You idiot!"

I heard the sound of something hitting something and Sam cried out in
pain. I smirked and rolled over on my side, hoping to fall asleep quickly.

[Chapter: 43]

The final bell rang and I quickly shut my binder, stuffing it into my
backpack. Students were filing out of the room quickly and I hurried to
catch up with them. I knocked over my pencil and bent down to grab it
when a hand shot out in front of mine and got it for me. I looked up to
come face-to-face with Sam.

"Hey, Nick," he greeted me, giving me the pencil.

"Howdy," I responded, taking the pencil and putting it in my backpack.

I stood up and slung my backpack over my shoulder and adjusted it to a

comfortable position. I looked at Sam again. He was smiling at me in a
creepy fashion.

"Uh, is there something you want?" I asked, raising an eyebrow slightly.

"Funny you should ask," he chuckled, running a hand through his hair.
"You know that speech that's due tomorrow in English?"

"Yeah..."

"I haven't started that."

I gaped at him. "Are you kidding me? We've had two months!"

Sam held up his hands. "I know, I know! I've just been procrastinating
and I really need your help now!"
"Why my help?"

"It involves cooking," he stated simply, giving me a questioning look.

"So?"

"You're, you know," he started looking around and lowering his voice. "A
girl, so I thought you'd know how to cook."

I rolled my eyes. "That's sexist."

"Well do you?"

"Yeah," I admitted with a sigh. "I suppose I can help you... since you
are keeping my secret."

"Awesome!" Sam grinned, grabbing the back of my backpack and tugging me

out of the room. "To the kitchen we go!"

"You got them to let us use the kitchen? What are we baking?"

"Cookies," Sam responded.

"You can't do that by yourself?" I asked, letting out a small sigh.

"Nope," Sam said proudly.

I rolled my eyes but continued to follow him to the kitchen. The

cafeteria workers welcomed us to use anything we needed. I nodded my
head in approval. During lunchtime, the workers never seemed friendly,
so it was a surprise that they were being friendly now.

"S'up aunty?" Sam greeted one of them, punching the worker in the
shoulder lightly.

She frowned at him. "Don't call me your aunt in school."

Ah. Now I got it. Sam had connections.

"I just need you to find these, aunty," he continued, ignoring his aunt,
and pulling out a piece of lined paper. "Please."

She looked at the list with a frown and nodded. "I expect a big thank
you then."

"Thank you!" Sam cried, giving the lady a giant bear hug.

I chuckled quietly. Sam turned to be me with an eyebrow raised.

"What?"

"Nothing," I said quickly, scratching my neck.

"Making fun of my bear hug?" he asked with a small frown.

"Not at all! In fact, I'm, er, jealous that she got one and I didn't," I
made up.
"Aw," Sam responded, coming over to me and enveloping me in a bear hug.
"No need to be jealous."

I pushed him off me. "Dude, we're dudes."

Sam stuck out his tongue. "Dudes hug, dude."

"Is that everything you need?" Sam's aunt asked from out of sight.

"Everything!"

"Okay, I have it all set up in here," she responded.

In here where? I followed Sam around the big ovens into a smaller back
room. His aunt was just placing a few eggs on a small wooden table. Sam
grinned and clapped his aunt on the shoulder.

"Thanks!"

"No problem," she responded. "Now excuse me. I can leave the school now.
Thank God," she muttered.

She left the room and Sam and I went to the sink and washed our hands. I
pushed back my sleeves and went back to the wooden table. Sam frowned
and read the sheet of paper in front of him.

"We start by melting the chocolate..."

"What kind of cookies are we making?" I asked him.

"Chocolate Truffle, why?"

My mouth almost watered at the thought. I shook my head. "Never mind.

Let's just get started."

"I'll melt the chocolate, you whip the eggs and sugar," Sam commanded.

I nodded and looked at the piece of paper. I grabbed the correct amount
of eggs and cracked them into the bowl, then measured the right amount
of sugar and poured it in and began to beat it.

"Can you cut up the cooking chocolate? I forgot we had to add that," Sam
said with a sheepish smile.

I rolled my eyes. "Is the other chocolate melting?"

Sam shook his head. "I didn't start it yet."

"Okay, than you start on the next step while I chop," I ordered him.

I grabbed the chopping block and pt the cooking chocolate on it and

grabbed a large, sharp knife. I admired the knife for a minute with an
approving nod. I started off slowly chopping the chocolate and slowly
got into a steady pace. After a few minutes I was done with the first
block and I moved onto the second.
"Shit!" Sam swore loudly and I heard a crash.

I jumped, my knife missing the mark and landing on my thumb. I hissed in

pain and brought my thumb away, shaking it from pain. I glared at Sam
who was frowning at a small, brown, broken, glass container on the ground.

"What?" I demanded, still shaking my hand.

"I dropped the vanilla- dude! You're getting blood everywhere! Quit
that! What happened?"

I looked down at my thumb and was surprised to find a good amount of

blood pouring out from my wound.

"We need to get you to the nurse," Sam ordered, grabbing my uninjured
hand and dragging me out of the room.

"Wait," I complained. "This is nothing!"

"Nothing doesn't bleed like that!"

I scowled at Sam as we left the kitchen in pursuit of Mr. Hanley's

office. We crossed the windy campus to the main building at went
straight to his office. Sam entered and Mr. Hanley looked up from his
computer. A grin spread across his face.

"Nick! It's been awhile."

"Hey," I greeted him.

"Look!" Sam cried, holding up my arm.

"What happened?" Mr. Hanley asked, standing up swiftly and coming over
to us. "Cut yourself?"

"By accident," I told him, trying to pull my arm back. "But it's nothing
so if you don't mind, I'd like to get back to cooking."

Mr. Hanley tugged me over to the sink and stuck my hand under the faucet
and turned it on, letting the water wash away the blood that was coming out.

"How did you manage to cut yourself?" Mr. Hanley asked me.

"She was chopping chocolate when I dropped something and scared her,"
Sam responded for me.

My head snapped towards him and I glared. He looked back at me in shock

while Mr. Hanley's hand tightened on my wrist.

"Her?"

"I thought he knew!" Sam cried in a horrified voice.

"I said he knew but I never said it was okay to tell him you know!" I
responded in outrage. "Jeez, Sam! You're going to kill me!"

"When did this happen?" Mr. Hanley asked, frowning at me. "Nick, if any
more people find out you'll be in some trouble..."
I sighed. "It happened back when we went to the beach. But Sam has kept
it a secret... right? So only Sam and you should know."

"I-I haven't told anyone!" Sam promised me, blushing slightly.

Mr. Hanley looked at Sam suspiciously, his face twisted into a frown.
"You know this is an important secret to keep, right?"

"I know," Sam responded, holding up a hand. "Nick's mentioned it

multiple times."

I nodded. "And if he ever told anyone-" I paused to glare at Sam. "He'd

be dead."

Sam chuckled nervously.

Mr. Hanley took a deep breath and let it out slowly, pulling my hand out
of the water. He dried it off with a paper towel and grabbed some
bandage wrap to wrap it up. When he was done, my wrapped finger was
almost twice as big as my other fingers.

"You're lucky you don't need stitches," Mr. Hanley told me. "Then you'd
really be done here since they need your medical report."

I blinked. I hadn't thought about that. If I did something to seriously

injure myself, I'd be found out right away. I stared at Mr. Hanley in
surprise.

"Get me out of gym class again!"

Mr. Hanley laughed. "I'm sure you'll be okay. After all there's only
three months until school ends. And then you'll be all set."

I stared at him curiously.

Mr. Hanley smiled gently. "You know you have to leave."

I felt a brick drop in my gut and I forced myself not to say anything
back to Mr. Hanley. I still remembered last time when we had the fight.
I just half-smiled at him with a shrug.

"Wait, why does she have to leave?" Sam asked, sounding shocked.

Mr. Hanley frowned at him. "If she gets found out, chances are no other
school will take her because she's lied for so long."

Sam's facial expression became more shocked. "No way!"

Mr. Hanley nodded. "So it's extremely essential that you keep this a
secret, okay?"

"Understood!" Sam responded with a nod.

I sighed, scratching my head. It was almost the end of the school year.
What would I do after school ended? Go home? Risk another year of school
here? I didn't want to leave, but I didn't want to ruin my life by being
thrown out of school.

"Well now that you're all patched up, shall we go finish baking the
cookies?" Sam asked, breaking the silence that had settled.

I nodded. "Let's go..."

[Chapter: 44]

~*~ Dylan's Point Of View ~*~

I aired out my shirt and wiped the sweat from my forehead before
entering my dorm room. The lights were off. I frowned slightly to
myself. Was Nick asleep?

I switched on the lights and peered at her bed. It was empty. Her shoes
weren't around either, nor her school bag. Confused, I put down my
school bag and walked over to the desk, looking at my cell phone to see
if she had called. Nothing new.

I calmed myself before I started to panic. Panicking over the stupidest

things was now becoming a habit for me when it involved Nick. She was
probably just staying after school or something. It was still daylight,
so I had no reason to worry.

But she could have at least written me a note...

I shook my head. I was acting like her mother or something. Sweat

continued to roll down my face so I took off my shirt and tossed it in
the laundry basket, heading into the bathroom for a cold shower.

When I finished, I put on some basketball shorts and a black t-shirt

before coming out of the bathroom. Nick still wasn't back yet. I checked
my phone again, this time worry setting in before I could stop it; still
no new messages.

I was about to send her a text when my phone went off. I jumped
slightly, almost dropping my phone, but I steadied myself in time. I
recognized the phone number and frowned in incertitude. Why was my music
agency calling me?

I hit the talk button and put it to my ear. "Hello?"

"Dylan Slade?"

"Speaking," I responded, rolling my eyes.

"Hi, this is Carol!"

"I know," I said flatly.

"How have you been?"

"Fine, and yourself?"

"Excellent! I've got some exciting news for you!" she exclaimed sounding
extremely exuberant.

"Fearless Records would like to sign you!"

My breath caught and I nearly dropped my phone. Fearless Records?

"Dylan? Did you hear me? Fearless Records, what you've been striving for
ever since starting!"

"Give me a second," I told her, sounding sharper than I had meant to.

She had to be kidding. After I had decided to quit the music industry,
and was tempted to come back, even though I was still unsure, she had to
call and tell me this? My mind was blank.

Joining Fearless Records was my dream. Almost every band that I had
looked to for inspiration was from that record label. I had started
playing my music to be signed by them, but I ended up being signed by a
lesser-known record first. However since I had quit, I didn't have a
record label know and could join a new one.

"What do you say, Dylan?" Carol asked, her voice nearly breathless with
excitement. "Come back, join the label! They are really interested in me!"

"How?" I managed to ask, even though my mind wasn't really taking in

anything at the moment. It was a jumbled mess of my tangled thoughts.

"Ever since you played at that club awhile back they've had their eye on
you, and they all of a sudden called up out of the blue and asked if
you'd like to join them. It's a once in a lifetime shot, Dylan! You're
lucky to have been signed by your first label, but this is a miracle!"

"I... I have to think about it," I told her, my mouth dry.

"That's no problem," Carol responded brightly. "Take all the time you need!"

"When do they have to have a set agreement by?"

"Well they will want you signed before the end of your school year so
they can set up a tour."

A tour? I hadn't even been signed yet, and they wanted to set up a tour?
My heart was beating one hundred miles per hour from excitement.

"Okay," I responded. "I'll call you back and let you know when I've
decided."

"I'll call from time to time to check in," Carol informed me. "Please
think carefully, Dylan. This is your dream we are talking about."

"I know," I told her.

"Talk to you later, stay safe!"

"Bye."

I brought the phone away from my ear and pressed the end button. I
dropped it onto my desk and staggered to my bed. I collapsed onto it,
staring up at the frame for Nick's bed.

Fearless Records? It was unbelievable. But why now? Did I really want to
return to the music business? My mind raced.
The last time I had been on stage had been remarkable. I couldn't forget
the feeling of being back onstage. The audience's deafening screams, the
anticipation before the show, the weird gut sensation you got when you
first went on stage, and the feeling of everyone singing along with you.
I missed all of it already.

But I wasn't ready to deal with the paparazzi again. And I liked my
normal school life.

The school phone rang and I stared at it, debating whether or not I
should answer. I decided not to and I returned my gaze to above me.
After a second it stopped ringing, than began again. I ignored it once
more. It stopped ringing and started again. I growled and pushed myself
out of the bed and picked up the phone.

"Hello?" I asked it an irritated voice.

"What's wrong with you?" an amused voice responded.

"What do you want, Mr. Hanley?" I asked with a sigh.

"Is Nick there?"

"No," I responded. "Do you happen to know where she is though?"

"Last time I saw her she was with Sam."

My hand gripped the phone a little tighter. "What were they doing?"

"Baking."

"Where?"

"Kitchen," Mr. Hanley responded. "But before you go running off their,
come down to my office. I need to give you something... and we need to
talk again."

I heard a click and I scowled, hanging up the phone.

I considered ignoring Mr. Hanley's request and not going down, but
decided it would be best not to ignore a teacher so I slipped on my
sneakers again and snatched my cell phone from off the desk and headed
towards his office.

When I arrived he was sitting at his desk like usual. He gestured for me
to take a seat across from him. I did so.

"This is for you to give to Nick. Tell her she needs to change her
bandages in the morning," Mr. Hanley said, sliding a brown paper bag
over to me.

"What happened?" I asked, my stomach tightening in worry.

"Just a cut, nothing too serious," Mr. Hanley responded with a shrug.
"It'll be fine."

I relaxed and set the bag down next to me and stared at Mr. Hanley. He
yawned and stretched before returning my gaze.

"I bet you know what I want to talk to you about again."

"I'm not exactly sure," I told him. "But I bet it has to deal with Nick."

Mr. Hanley nodded. "Don't get angry."

"I won't," I promised.

I had to start being mature about this. I couldn't let my own feeling
sway me. I had to do what was best for Nick, even if that meant it
wasn't so great for myself.

"I think it will be okay to let her finish the year here," Mr. Hanley
told me.

I nodded almost immediately in agreement. I wanted as much time as

possible with her, because I knew it was limited.

"However," Mr. Hanley continued, "what we need to do is convince her not

to come back next year."

I had to fight back the urge to disagree with Mr. Hanley. As much as I
wanted her to come back, I knew it wouldn't be a good idea.

"I agree," I finally forced out.

"The best way I can think of making her go without offending her is if
you say you want to pursue your music career... even if we have to lie,
I'd rather lie to her than see her ruin her chance of getting into
college by being found out here," Mr. Hanley informed me.

I took a sharp inhale of breath and Mr. Hanley looked at me curiously.

"Today I received a phone call," I started.

"About?"

"My music career."

"Do tell," Mr. Hanley said with a smirk.

I explained to him everything that Carol had told me. Mr. Hanley nodded,
listening to the very end. I also explained to him about my feelings.
When I was done, he was tapping his chin.

"Well it sounds to me that you want to go back. But I wonder what's

making you think you want to stay."

"The paparazzi," I responded, raising my eyebrows.

"Is that the only thing?"

I frowned at him. Was that the only thing? I didn't have a problem
leaving everyone for the summer; I'd see them the next year in school. I
couldn't think of anything.

"I think that's the only thing," I told him.

"Well, I suggest you take that record deal then," Mr. Hanley said.

"Why?"

Mr. Hanley smirked. "It works out, doesn't it? If you're going to be
going on tour this summer, Nick will have no reason to stay, right? So
she'll go home."

"Doesn't that mean I'll never see her again?"

Mr. Hanley cocked an eyebrow. "No, not necessarily..."

"So if I go on tour, she wouldn't be seeing me in the summer, so there

would be no point in staying, so she'd go home... but what about the
school year next year? That doesn't solve that problem."

"Well, Dylan, we have to leave that up to her. The only thing we can do
is try to convince her to see what's best for her."

I frowned at him, and looked at my lap.

"I understand that you don't want her to leave, because neither do I,"
Mr. Hanley told me with a sigh.

I narrowed my eyes slightly at Mr. Hanley. "What do you mean?"

Mr. Hanley looked shocked and he let out a bark of laughter. "Wait a
minute, my feelings aren't like your feelings."

"What do you mean by that?"

"Love," Mr. Hanley said with a wink.

I felt my face burn immediately. "I'm not-"

"Don't deny it. You're talking to love Dr. Hanley," he snorted, rolling
his eyes.

My face got hotter yet and I looked away from Mr. Hanley.

"I have to leave convincing her to do the right thing to you though,
Dylan," Mr. Hanley told me. "Don't let your feelings get in the way."

"I know!" I responded, standing up. "I know already."

"You've got three months left. Make the best of it."

I nodded at him, scooping up the bag. "I'll be seeing you."

"See you then," Mr. Hanley responded.

I exited his office and ran a hand through my hair. What had I gotten
myself into?

[Chapter: 45 + 46]
~*~ Dylan's Point Of View ~*~

"You what?" Nick gasped, staring wide-eyed at me.

"Fearless Records wants me to-"

"No, I heard you!" she cut me off excitedly. "That's great, Dylan! This
is what you've always wanted, right?"

I nodded, trying to keep down the smile that was trying to spread on my
face due to her enthusiasm.

"When are they going to sign you?"

"After school ends, if I agree," I told her.

"So in three months? That's awesome."

"Yeah, but do you understand what that means?"

Nick looked at me with a confused expression. I waited a moment while

she thought things through.

I didn't know what her feelings for me were, so I didn't know what her
reaction would be. Did she not have feelings for me? Or did she? I
hadn't thought about it before. But now that I was thinking about it, I
wanted to know what she thought of me.

She was always saying how she was my biggest fan and she came all the
way to my school to meet me, so part of myself wanted to think that she
did like me. But I didn't want to get my hopes only to have them be
crushed. And even if she did like me, she thought I thought she was a
guy. So she might not even want to tell me she liked me in case I
thought she was gay.

I sighed. This was probably why I didn't think about it. It was too
confusing.

"Oh!"

Nick's expression was hard to read. She was definitely shocked. "Does
that mean you won't be at the dorm that much in the summer?"

I stared at her for a second. "Uh, sure..."

I couldn't tell her I wouldn't be there at all. I couldn't tell Nick to

go home. She didn't know I knew she was a girl either, so I didn't have
an excuse even if I did. And I sure as hell didn't want to see what kind
of expression she would have. Mr. Hanley would just have to convince her
on his own.

"That's fine!" she responded with a laugh. "I can hang out with Sam!"

A shock of jealously shot through me and I had to keep my mouth shut to

stop myself from saying anything mean so I just nodded.
"I'm not worried about that," she told me. "That's what comes with being
a famous artist!"

I grinned and shook my head, reaching over to ruffle her hair. "You know
it."

"So do you have to do like, recordings and stuff?"

"Well they have a tour set up for me already once school gets out, so I
figure that I'll probably be doing every thing else starting now and
going to the end of school. Which probably means I'll have to drop track..."

"Music is way more important than track!" Nick interjected giving me a

crazy look. "Fearless Records... your dream!"

I laughed. "Yeah, I know."

There was a knock at the door and I turned to look at it. "Come in."

The door opened, revealing Hayden. He nodded in greeting to Nick and

myself. "Hey guys, want to go grab dinner?"

I nodded and looked at Nick. "You coming?"

"Um, I'm going to go to Mr. Hanley's first, but then I'll join you guys."

"Alright dude," Hayden responded. "Let's go Dylan."

"See ya later then," I said to Nick, getting up and following Hayden out
of the room and down to the cafeteria.

~*~ Nikki's Point Of View ~*~

"Did you know?" I demanded.

Mr. Hanley looked up from his computer screen, turning around to look at
me with wide eyes. He glanced at the door, and then back to me. "When
did you get here?"

"You know Dylan got the record deal, right? Since when?"

Mr. Hanley sighed. "He only got it last week. I don't know why he waited
to tell you until now."

"Why didn't you tell me?" I demanded, putting my hands on my hips.

"It's not my news to share. Why does it matter anyway?"

"Because that limits the time that we have together even more than
before!" I complained, sitting down in a chair across from Mr. Hanley.

"Limited time?"

"Yeah, because I guess I'll be going home for the summer if Dylan isn't
going to be here. That means a little more than two months without
seeing him. Except on the internet."
Mr. Hanley raised an eyebrow. "Dylan didn't say anything to you about
anything else besides his music?"

I shook my head and narrowed my eyes in confusion. "Anything else like

what?"

"Never mind," Mr. Hanley said, waving his hand. "I never really expected
him to say anything I guess."

"What do you mean?"

"Nick, when you go home for the summer, you should stay."

I laughed. "Are we really going to discuss this again? I've thought

about it already, and I've done really well so far, so I think I'll be
okay for next year too."

"Nick you should be lucky that you made it this year without being
caught. Don't push it."

I opened my mouth to retort, but thought better of it and closed my

mouth again. I took a deep breath and let it out slowly. "I know that,
Mr. Hanley. I know I should be happy with what I've got so far. But I
love Dylan, Mr. Hanley. And not some stupid kid love, but I love Dylan
like... like I don't know. Just a lot."

"I know that already, Nick," Mr. Hanley responded. "And I think it'd be
best for both of you that you leave. If you were caught, I'm sure
neither of you would like the idea of you not being able to graduate.
Especially Dylan, because he might think it's his fault."

"What? Why?"

"Because you're his fan," Mr. Hanley told me.

"But it was my choice to come here and meet him-"

"As a fan," Mr. Hanley cut me off. "Do you see what I mean?"

"No."

Mr. Hanley chuckled. "Listen to me carefully. You came here to meet him
because you're his biggest fan. If you get caught and expelled, there's
that chance no other school will accept you. Dylan might think it's his
fault because you came here for him."

I gasped. "Why would he think that?"

"I didn't say he does, I said if."

"Well if that happens, we'll go from there. I won't get caught though."

"You're too naïve," Mr. Hanley told me with a sigh. "I just can't seem
to get anything into your head. I give up."

I smiled and reached over to pat Mr. Hanley on the shoulder. "Stop
worrying about me. I swear I can handle this."

"You might think that-"

"I know that, Mr. Hanley," I interrupted, shaking my head. "I don't know
how many times we've been over this, but I have the same answer. I'm
okay. If I get caught, it's my fault. I'll accept the punishments.
Haven't you ever been in love, Mr. Hanley?"

Mr. Hanley snorted. "I don't believe in love."

I rolled my eyes. "Oh come on."

"Seriously," he insisted.

"There's got to be someone you love."

"What if I said you?" he asked, wagging his eyebrows.

"I'd say that's too bad."

Mr. Hanley laughed. "Get out of my office."

"Gladly," I responded, grinning. "See you."

"Nick!" Mr. Hanley called when my door was on the handle. "If Dylan goes
with the record, you might not be seeing much of him for the rest of the
year. Spend your time wisely."

I half-smiled back at him. "I already know that. And don't worry, I
will. Goodbye Mr. Hanley."

I left Mr. Hanley's office and started for the cafeteria. Halfway across
the courtyard, something tackled me into the ground. I shouted out in
surprise and looked to see Andy grinning down at me.

"I owe you," Andy told me.

"Owe me what? Get off!" I said, shoving him to the side.

He laughed, pulling me off the ground. "I took your advice."

"What advice?" I asked, slightly irritated from his tackle move.

"Well more like scolding. The one about how I shouldn't be a playboy."

"Did you now?"

Andy nodded. "Today is my one month anniversary with my current girlfriend."

"That's the longest relationship you've had since... those other girls
who will not be mentioned ever again?" I asked.

Andy nodded. "I went for a serious girl this time. I don't usually like
those types of girls, but being scolded by you made me want to try
again. And boy am I glad I did. I really like this girl, you know?"

"That's great!" I responded enthusiastically. "I'm happy."

Andy nodded. "So am I."

"But did you really need to tackle me to tell me this?"

Andy grinned. "Yeah."

I shook my head and sighed. "Alright. Thanks for telling me the good
news, but I'm going to dinner."

"I'll come with you."

"Okay," I responded, starting across the lawn again.

We made it to the crowded cafeteria and got the dinner before trying to
locate Dylan and the others. I spotted them at the table at the far
right and began to make my way through the crowds of people to him.

He looked up at me just in time and a grin spread onto his face.

"Hey Nick!"

"Hey," I responded, my heart beating fast.

I only had three months to spend with him before he left. Before I might
have to leave. I had to make the best out of it.

Chapter 46: (YAY TIME SKIP!)

"I'm back," I said, opening the door to the dorm room.

It was empty. I sighed and dropped my school bag on the ground. Dylan
must have gone to the studio again.

It had been a month since Dylan told me about his record deal. I had
expected him to start going to the studio, but not everyday! Now the
only time I got to see him was during class, at lunch and the hour or
two he had after he got back from the studio before he went to bad.

I grumbled to myself. If I knew it would have been like this, I wouldn't

have encouraged him-

I slapped my cheeks. What was I thinking? This was Dylan's dream and he
was finally living it up. I couldn't be sad just because I couldn't
spend a lot of time with him now. I knew he would be busy.

I went over to my desk and grabbed my phone, turning it on. It loaded

and after a few seconds I received a text message from Dylan. I opened
it excitedly.

"Hey. Want to meet me at the coffee shop on Main Street? I'm having my
break there at eight."

I checked the clock. It was seven forty-five now. How was I supposed to
get down there in fifteen minutes? I clicked my tongue. No matter what,
I had to get down there!

I quickly texted Dylan back with a positive answer. When the message
sent I went to the dorm phone and hit the nurse button.
"Hello, you've reached Seth and my life sucks-"

"Mr. Hanley?"

"Oh, there's actually someone on the line this time," he said sounding
embarrassed.

I laughed. "Why wouldn't there be?"

"The phones ringing all day with no one on the other line. It's really
annoying."

"That's fun."

"Yeah, no."

I laughed again. "Anyways, can you give me a ride to the coffee shop
downtown?"

"At this time? Why?"

My face heated up slightly. "Dylan asked me to meet him there."

"Should've guessed."

"Please, Mr. Hanley!" I begged. "I really want to see him!"

He sighed. "I can't say no to you."

I grinned. "That works for me! I'll meet you in the parking lot!"

"Alright."

I hung up my phone and grabbed a jacket out of the closet, throwing it

on quickly. I hurried down to the parking lot where Mr. Hanley's car
was. After a few minutes the man himself showed, dangling his keys.

"Shouldn't you be able to drive by now?"

"I can drive," I told him. "I just don't have a car. Nor do I have
anywhere I really need to drive to around here."

Mr. Hanley rolled his eyes. "Yeah, okay. Get in."

I opened the passenger door and slipped in. Mr. Hanley got in his side
and started the car.

"Buckle."

"I know," I responded, snapping the buckle in place.

Mr. Hanley backed out of the parking lot and onto the main road. I
reached for the radio but Mr. Hanley's hand stopped mine. I looked at
him curiously.

"There's two months of school left. Have you decided what you want to do?"

Straight to the point, huh? I looked out the window. "Yeah, I've finally
decided."
"Really?" Mr. Hanley said, surprise in his voice. "What's your decision?"

I took a breath and let it out slowly. "I'm... going to go home."

Mr. Hanley turned and looked at me in shock. I was surprised he didn't

get whiplash. His jaw was dropped and his eyes wide. There was a blare
of a horn and Mr. Hanley quickly looked back to the road, swerving to
the left to avoid smashing into a car in front of us.

"Keep your eyes on the road!" I cried shrilly.

"I know!" he responded, getting the car under control again. "But are
you serious?"

I smiled sadly. "Dylan will be busy with music. I already only get to
see him for about three hours a day. There's no point of staying in the
summer if he won't be around at all. I figured as long as I get all the
time I can until the end of the year, I'll be satisfied."

"Are you okay with that? If you barely get to see him, that's hardly
time at all," Mr. Hanley responded, quickly shooting a look at me.

I laughed. "Are you kidding? That's basically no time at all! But if

that's as much as I can get, I'm happy."

Mr. Hanley shook his head. "You're positive you're going back?"

"Yeah, I don't want to be a bother."

"If there's one thing you are, it's definitely not a bother, Nick," Mr.
Hanley responded, smiling. "If not for you, Dylan wouldn't have achieved
his dream, right?"

"Right, and that itself is enough," I said with a nod.

"What about, you know, your secret. Will you tell him you're a girl?"

I shook my head violently. "No way! It's better off not telling him.
He'll probably hate me for keeping it a secret from him for song long
and lying about it."

"I doubt it," Mr. Hanley responded, a smirk on his face. "But does that
mean you won't tell him how you feel?"

I shook my head once more. "I love Dylan. If I know that, it's enough.
He doesn't need to know because it's basically impossible for him to
return my feelings so I don't want to give him the burden of knowing."

Mr. Hanley made a sharp right and I realized we were in front of the
coffee shop. He parked the car and turned off the engine, turning to
look at me.

"Nick, I think you should tell Dylan how you feel."

"What? Why?" I asked, surprised. "I rather just keep my unrequited love
then-"
"It can be in a note, or a voicemail, it can wait until the last minute,
but you must tell Dylan how you feel about him," Mr. Hanley told me
seriously.

"Buy why?"

"I can't tell you," Mr. Hanley responded, a small smirk on his lips.
"Sorry."

"I already know he doesn't love me back," I said, rolling my eyes. "Who
could love me?"

Mr. Hanley laughed. "You'd be surprised at how many people love you
already. Even if you can't return their feelings since you like Dylan."

I stared at him curiously. "What does that mean?"

Mr. Hanley raised an eyebrow. "You're really dense."

"What?" I responded, slightly offended.

Mr. Hanley laughed. "Get out of my car and go on your date."

I unbuckled myself, blushing slightly. "It's not a date!"

"Yeah, okay," he responded. "I'll pick you up in an hour. Have fun."

"Bye," I responded climbing out of the car. After a second I leaned back
down. "And thank you... for everything right now."

Mr. Hanley grinned. "Anytime, kid."

I shut the door and waved. He waved back and turned on the car and left
the parking lot. I turned back to the coffee shop. Through the window I
could see Dylan sitting at a table, checking his phone.

Smiling to myself, I opened the door to the shop. Dylan looked at me

right away, a grin spreading on his face.

"Nick, over here!"

"I know," I responded, walking over and sitting down across from him.
"How long have you been here for?"

"Only a few minutes. But anyways, how have you been?" he asked, looking
excited.

I looked at him weirdly. "You saw me like five hours ago."

"Yeah, but I still want to know how you are."

"I'm fine," I responded, raising my eyebrow slightly. "How have you been?"

"Awesome," he responded, playing with his drink.

He held up a spoonful of whip cream and offered it to me. I shook my

head and he shrugged and popped it into his own mouth.

"Um, how's recording going?" I asked, trying to start up a conversation.

"It's awesome!" Dylan told me. "They make me record the same thing like
five times sometimes though. But it's still fun and every one is really
friendly."

"That's good," I responded, smiling at his excitement. "You're really

busy, huh?"

Dylan nodded. "Sorry about that."

"Why are you sorry?"

"Because that limits our time together."

I blinked in surprise. Since when did Dylan care about the time we spent
together? Did he miss me like I did when he was at the studio? That was
impossible. But it sounded like he did miss me a little.

"Aw, do you miss me?" I joked, reaching over and nudging his hand.

"Yeah, I do," Dylan responded nonchalantly. "It's weird not having you
around practically 24/7."

I had to stop myself from gaping at him. Was he serious? Where was Dylan
and what did this impostor do with him? It was so out of character.

I didn't say anything though. I liked it.

"It's weird without you too," I finally responded with a laugh. "I
always walk in the room saying things like 'I'm back' and no one is
there and I feel like an idiot."

Dylan laughed. "One day I'll be there to say 'welcome back'."

I laughed again as well. "Okay, you promise?"

"Promise," he responded.

A waitress came up to our table and asked what I wanted. I quickly

ordered and the waitress disappeared and I finally looked around the
shop. It was completely empty besides Dylan and myself.

"It's really quiet here today, huh?"

"That's because I had them close early," Dylan told me with a shrug.
"It's really hard for me to go out in public now and I didn't want
interrupting us since we only have a little time together."

I stared at him with my mouth wide. "You got this place to shut down?"

Dylan winked. "I've got connections."

"I'll say," I responded with a laugh.

The waitress came back with my order and I took a long sip of my coke.
Dylan stared at me and I began feeling a little self-conscious. "Is
there something on my face?" I asked, raising a hand to my lip.
Dylan shook his head quickly. "No, I was just thinking how much you look
like a girl now."

My heart skipped a beat and I forced out a laugh. "Okay. I thought

teasing me about my looks was something in the past? I'll just get my
hair cut or something-"

"Don't get it cut!" Dylan said quickly.

I swallowed nervously. "Why?"

"It looks better this way."

"But guys usually don't have hair this long..."

"Look, I know-" Dylan suddenly stopped talking.

Now my heart was pounding. "Know what?"

Did he know I was a girl? Was that why he was acting like this? Why
wasn't he mad? How did he find out? I tried to keep myself from
panicking, but it wasn't working.

"I know it's weird for a guy to have long hair," Dylan explained. "But
it just works for you, you know?"

I laughed. So that was what he was talking about? I was getting myself
all worked up for nothing.

There was no way Dylan knew anything.

[Chapter: 47]

Mr. Hanley raised his eyebrows and looked at me disapprovingly.

"Look, I said I'd give you a ride. Not these hooligans."

Mr. Hanley gestured to the three men behind me. Sam, Hayden and Andy
responded with a grin. I grinned as well.

"They want to come visit Dylan too."

Mr. Hanley rolled his eyes. "You could have at least warned me. I have
stuff in my back seat."

"Please," I begged. "I'll help you move your stuff!"

"Yeah me too," Hayden chimed in. "Please take us with you!"

"Or we'll beat you up," Sam added, cracking his knuckles ominously.

Mr. Hanley gave him a flat look. "You can walk."

"Kidding!" Sam cried quickly. "Kidding! Haha, I'm such a kidder."

"Yeah, haha," Mr. Hanley mimicked, rolling his eyes. "Whatever. Let's
just go."

"To the parking lot, troops!" Andy called, saluting to the Sam, Hayden,
and myself.

"Yes, sir!" we responded, saluting him back.

"Whatever," Mr. Hanley said again.

We all marched down to Mr. Hanley's car. This was now becoming a habit
for me. I had been visiting Dylan every day at eight at the coffee shop
a month straight now. Mr. Hanley never had a problem with it, either. As
long as I gave him gas money and didn't get in trouble.

"Just get those boxes into the trunk," Mr. Hanley ordered, opening the
back door to his car.

Andy and Sam grabbed both boxes and brought them to the trunk. When the
backseat was empty, the four of us stared at it, then at each other.

"Shot-gun!" we all shouted at once.

I dove for the seat, only to be tackled down by Hayden. He scrambled

over me and grabbed the door handle, winging the door opened. Sam helped
me back to my feet before grabbing Hayden's shoulders and dragging him
away from the car. Andy took the chance to quickly get in the seat.
Before he could shut the door I stuck my foot in it.

"Not so fast," I said, a smirk on my face.

Andy scowled at me as I pulled open the door again. Hayden and Sam came
out of nowhere, grabbing Andy by the shirt and dragging him off the
seat. Andy landed on the ground on his stomach. Sam stepped on his back
to hold him there.

Hayden grabbed the door and attempted to pull himself into the seat when
I grabbed him and, using all the force I could, pulled him backwards. He
stumbled backwards, tripping over Andy and falling onto his back.

I laughed in victory, hopping in the seat and slamming the door shut and
locking it. I smiled smugly at the three boys who were now scowling at
me. They finally trudged into the back seat in defeat.

"You guys are morons," Mr. Hanley muttered, staring the car.

We drove to the coffee shop surprisingly safely. I thought with all

three boys in the back we were bound to end up dead. Mr. Hanley did a
rather good job of ignoring them the whole ride though.

"I'll see you in a little bit, then," Mr. Hanley told me as I opened the
car door.

"Yep, thanks for the ride!"

"Sure."

I closed the door and waved before following the boys into the coffee
shop. It was more crowded today. Dylan had to stop shutting down the
place because they were losing business. I spotted a figure dressed in
dark clothes, wearing his hood, and wearing sunglasses.

"That's Dylan," I told the boys with a chuckle.

We made our way over to the table where he was. He looked up and grinned.

"Sam, Nick, Andy, Hayden! You all came this time?"

"Yeah dude," Hayden responded, fist bumping with Dylan. "Didja think
Nick was the only one who missed you?"

Dylan laughed. "Kind of."

"We're best friends," Sam told Dylan. "I'm ashamed."

"Sorry," Dylan responded, still grinning.

Andy took a seat next to Dylan. "We weren't friends at first, but now we
are so... I missed you too."

Dylan socked Andy in the shoulder. "Thanks."

My throat constricted and I swallowed hard. Why did I feel like crying?
I blinked my eyes a few time to keep them dry.

"Well, sit down," Dylan demanded. "Nick, c'mere."

I nodded and took a seat next to him while the others took their own
seats. A waitress came over and took all of our orders. When she was
done Sam spoke up.

"So have you met any famous people yet?" he asked.

Dylan grinned. "Yeah, in fact today I met the lead singer of The Used."

"No way!" I gasped. "That's awesome!"

"I know," Dylan responded with a laugh. "It was awesome. He heard one of
my songs on the radio- the radio! Can you believe it? I'm back on the
radio already, and I haven't even been on tour yet."

"Congrats broha," Hayden said, clapping Dylan on our shoulder. "Our

little boy has become famous."

Dylan shook his head. "Nah, I'm not famous yet."

"Yeah, that's why you have to disguise yourself when you go to even a
coffee shop," Sam scoffed. "Don't be a modest ass."

Dylan laughed. "Okay. I'm getting there."

"So when does your tour start?" Andy asked, changing the topic.

"In about a month. The day after school finishes. I'm off and won't be
back until August 25th."
"Whoa," all three boys said.

"Yeah. But you guys can live two months without me, right?"

Andy laughed. "I know I can."

"Me too," Sam and Hayden agreed simultaneously.

"And you, Nick?"

I forced a grin at him. He didn't know once he left I probably wouldn't

be seeing him again. I wasn't about to tell him that either.

"I'll manage," I lied, laughing. "It'll give me a break."

"From my awesomeness?" he asked.

I rolled my eyes. "Sure."

He laughed again. Hayden snorted and everyone looked at him.

"What?" Dylan asked.

"You."

"Me what?"

"You're so different, it's weird," Hayden told him. "You used to be all
sort of anti-social and rarely ever laughed. And now your laughing every
other minute basically."

"Yeah, you're definitely more approachable now," Sam agreed. "It's like
a whole new personality."

"What? I didn't change that much," Dylan responded, frowning slightly.

"It's not in a bad way, dude," Hayden said quickly. "It's in a good way.
It's an improvement."

"Thanks... I think?" Dylan said, raising an eyebrow.

"You know what, let's drop it," Hayden said with a sigh. "Sorry I got
caught up. It feels like we're having a high school reunion."

"It does," Sam agreed. "Why don't you take a day off sometimes?"

"I'm too busy," Dylan explained with a frown.

"Is it fun?" Andy asked.

"A lot of fun."

"That's good then," Andy responded with a nod. "If you weren't having
fun, I think we would have to kidnap you and take you back."

Dylan chuckled. "Don't worry. This is my dream, remember?"

I smiled, listening to the boys' conversation. They talked for a long

time and the next thing I knew I was in Mr. Hanley's car, asleep on
Sam's shoulder.

"What?" I asked, sitting up in surprise.

"Oh, you're awake now?" Mr. Hanley asked, looking in the rear view window.

"Did I fall asleep?"

"Yeah," Sam told me.

I frowned. I didn't even get to say goodbye to Dylan. I sighed deeply

and looked out the window. How come I had to fall asleep? That was
wasting what was left of the time I had with Dylan. There was only a
month left before he left on tour and I went home. And I had fallen
asleep for part of it.

"You okay?" Sam asked, looking at me with concern.

"I'm just tired," I lied, pressing my forehead against the window. "I
just need sleep."

I looked up in front and caught Mr. Hanley giving me a worried

expression. I half-smiled at him. He frowned back at me, but returned
his attention to the road.

I sighed again, closing my eyes.

I needed more time.

[Chapter: 48]

~*~ Dylan's Point Of View ~*~

A loud crack of thunder echoed through the recording studio. I paused

and looked out the window. Rain was crashing down and against the
window. I frowned slightly. I was meeting Nick in about an hour. I hope
the rain didn't mean she couldn't come.

"Dylan," Carol said, surprising me slightly.

"Yeah?"

"You're all done for today, you can leave early if you want," she
informed me, smiling.

"Really? Thanks!"

She laughed. "Anytime. So will you be off to meet your friend at the
coffee shop? I'll give you a ride if you want to meet him earlier."

I nodded. "Let me text him then!"

I pulled out my phone and quickly wrote a text message asking Nick if
she wanted to meet at the coffee shop in half an hour. Even if she
couldn't, I still wanted to go.
"Can you give me a ride now?" I asked Carol.

She nodded. "Sure, let me just go grab my brief case. Since you get off
early, that means I do too."

"Haha, alright. Thanks," I responded.

"No problem."

Carol went to her office and I followed with her. She grabbed a few
papers off her desk and put them in a black briefcase before closing it
and smiling at me.

"You ready?"

"Yeah," I responded with a nod.

Together we made our way out to her car. The rain lashed at my face,
making it hard to see. I went slowly in the parking lot. Somebody
driving might not be able to see a person in front of him or her in this
rain.

When we made it to the car I quickly got in the passenger's side while
Carol slipped into the driver's.

She was soaked; her hair mated to her forehead and rain was dripping
down her forehead. I looked in the mirror and found myself in the same
condition.

"It's really raining out there," she commented, turning the key to the
ignition.

"Yeah," I agreed.

She turned the windshield wipers on to full speed, but even that barely
made things visible. She pulled out of the parking lot slowly, keeping
her full attention on the road in front of her.

"We really shouldn't be driving in this," she told me.

I nodded. "But doesn't it look like it's slowing down?"

"Kind of," she responded.

I was right. After a few more minutes the rain became a lot lighter.
Everything was more visible, although the windshield wipers were still
going at full speed.

I relaxed slightly. It really was dangerous driving in that kind of

weather. Not only for people driving, but for people walking too.
Especially downtown.

~*~ Nikki's Point Of View ~*~

My phone started vibrating on my desk and I looked up from the book I

was reading. A ring tone started and I knew it was Dylan. I quickly put
the book down and nearly ran over to my phone, opening it.
"I got out of recording early; want to meet at the coffee shop in about
half an hour?"

I smiled. That meant I had more time with him! I quickly responded with
a yes and ran to the phone to call Mr. Hanley.

"Hello?" he answered.

"Hey! It's Nick! Do you think you can give me a ride to the coffee shop
now?"

"Now? I thought you met Dylan at eight. It's only six thirty."

"I know, but he gets out early."

"Well, I'm sorry Nick but I can't leave my office until seven. If you
want to wait I can-"

My heart sunk slightly. "No, it's alright. I can find a different way."

"You sure?"

"Yeah, I can ask someone else."

"Who do you know that can drive?" Mr. Hanley asked.

"A bunch of people. Hayden, Andy, Sean..."

"And that own cars?"

"Sean and Andy," I responded.

"And you feel comfortable driving with?"

"Andy."

"And you feel comfortable driving with in this rain?"

I stayed silent and Mr. Hanley laughed.

"See? Why don't you just wait until I'm out?"

"I need to go now," I complained. "I'll definitely find a way. Don't

worry about me, Mr. Hanley!"

He laughed. "How can I not? But anyways, good luck. I've got a patient
coming in now so I've got to go."

"No problem, talk to you later."

"See you," he responded and I heard a click.

I sighed and hung up the phone with a frown. A low rumble of thunder
filled my room. I sighed. At least the storm was getting further away.

I blinked. If the storm was getting further away, that meant it was safe
to walk! I grinned to myself. If I walked at a brisk pace I couldn't
definitely make it. And I didn't care about getting wet. I quickly
grabbed a jacket and my wallet before exiting the dorm.

To my luck, the storm did get better. The lightning and thunder were
gone and the rain had lightened by a lot, even though it was still
falling a little heavier than usual. My feet splashed through puddles as
I continued my way downtown.

I checked my phone and was surprised to see twenty-five minutes had

already passed by. I had five minutes until the time I was supposed to
meet Dylan and it would take at least ten to make it.

I quickened my pace as the rain got
faster. I was nearly sprinting now.
the rain was as heavy as before and
wasn't poor enough for me not to be
had in front of it.
heavier again. That just made me go
When I reached the downtown area,
the vision was poor. However, it
able to see the sign the coffee shop

I grinned and started running again. I pulled out my phone to check the
time. The rain was so heavy I had to put my head really close to the
screen to see the time. I was only five minutes late.

Suddenly the screeching of tires and a loud, blaring noise filled my

ears. I froze immediately, turning in horror. A large, black vehicle
entered my vision, making my blood run cold. I couldn't even scream.

~*~ Dylan's Point Of View ~*~

I checked my phone again to see if Nick had texted me. Where was that
girl? It was already ten minutes past the meeting time. And she had
never been late before. Was it because of the rain?

The wailing of an ambulance in the distance caught my attention and I

turned to squint out the window. After a minute I saw the vehicle fly
by. There must have been an accident due to the heavy rain.

I sighed and put my head down, waiting. Where was she? My stomach
rumbled impatiently. I figured I'd wait to order with her today too.

"Sir, would you like anything?" one of the waitresses asked.

I sighed. "Yeah. Can I have a coke and BLT?"

She nodded, and turned around, going back to the counter to give my
order to the cooks.

I dialed Nick's phone number. It went directly voicemail. I scowled,

re-dialing the number. It went to voice mail again.

"Where are you?" I muttered, resting my head down again.

I'm not sure how much time passed, but the next thing I knew the
waitress was back with my food

"Sorry about the wait," she apologized.

"It's not problem," I responded, waving my hand.

Nick was the wait I was worried about. It was now an hour after meeting
time. She could have at least called or something. This was so unlike her.

I grabbed my sandwich and lifted it up to my mouth, preparing to take a

big bite.

Before I could however, the store's doors burst open just as a loud
crack of thunder sounded. I looked over at the door to see who entered,
because it was quite an impressive entrance.

To my surprise, it was Mr. Hanley. He was soaked, and looked frantic.

Our eyes met and my heart skipped a beat, a sinking feeling appearing in
my gut. He ran over to me, out of breath.

"Mr. Haney? What's wrong?" I asked, moving my sandwich away from my

mouth. "Are you okay?"

Mr. Hanley panted, raising a hand. "Nick," he gasped.

"What about her?" I asked, tensing. "What's wrong? Mr. Hanley!"

"She was hit by a car!"

[Chapter: 49]

~*~ Dylan's Point Of View ~*~

It was eerily quiet in the hospital room. The only thing I could hear
was the steady beeping of Nick's heart monitor.

I pressed my face into my hands, slumping down on one of the chairs in

the room. This was my fault. If I hadn't asked her to meet me earlier
she wouldn't have walked. And it was raining! What kind of man was I?

I pulled at my hair in frustration, letting out a small groan. I was so

damn stupid!

A hand at my shoulder made me look up. Hayden shook his head at me.

"Don't think it is your fault, dude. She got hit by accident."

My eyes widened slightly in surprise. Even though I knew Hayden knew

about Nick's secret now, it was still surprising to hear someone say
"she" when referring to Nick.

Hayden had taken the new surprisingly well. He didn't believe us at

first. But since Nick wasn't wrapped up anymore, he could tell with one
look. Every breath she took her chest would rise and fall.

And there was too much there for a man.

He was slightly offended at first that Nick didn't tell him while Sam
and I knew. I had to explain to him that we found out by accident. And
that she didn't know I knew.
I sighed deeply. "What am I going to do, Hayden?"

"Just tell her," he responded simply. "Tell her you knew all along."

I stared at him skeptically. "Okay, first, that sounds creepy. And

second, what if she hates me because I kept it a secret from her?"

Hayden scoffed. "Then she'd be a hypocrite because she was hiding the
fact she was a girl from everyone all along. And that's huge!"

Hayden began muttering about how he couldn't believe that Nick was a
girl. I scratched my head and sighed again.

He was right; Nick couldn't be angry that I new her secret and didn't
tell her. That was very hypocritical. But I still couldn't help feeling
like she would hate me.

I suddenly felt bad for not telling her all this time too. We shared a
room! I'd stripped in front of her on purpose! We had shared the same bed!

I felt my face heat up. Hopefully she wouldn't ask about those things.
They would be hard to explain.

The door opened and I turned my attention to it. A doctor walked in

holding a clipboard. He surveyed Hayden and I for a moment before
pursing his lips.

"How long do you plan on staying here?" the doctor asked.

"Until she wakes up," we responded together at once.

The doctor sighed. "Well you're going to have to wait with the rest of
your crew for a little bit. I have to check up on her now."

I nodded and stood up, following Hayden to the door. He opened it for me
and I went out into the hall. Mr. Hanley and Sam were sitting on a bench
near the window. Sam had his iPod on and Mr. Hanley was reading the
newspaper.

I went and took a seat next to Sam, putting my hands behind my head. Mr.
Hanley looked at me from over his newspaper.

"How is she?"

"The same," I told him, glancing at him lazily. "She's still

unconscious. But she's stable now."

Earlier, the doctor had scared the shit out of us, saying that there was
a high chance of Nick going into a coma. Turns out it was only a false
alarm though. It took both Mr. Hanley and me to stop Sam from punching
that doctor. Even though I wanted to punch him myself.

"That's good," Mr. Hanley responded, relief in his voice. "We could have
avoided this mess if I had just driven her..."

"If it's anyone's fault, it's mine. I'm the one who asked her to meet me
earlier."
"But if was raining. I should've known she'd walk!"

"Exactly. It was raining. I shouldn't have called her out."

"But-"

"Guys," Sam said suddenly, taking out his earphones, and giving both Mr.
Hanley and myself a serious look. "It's neither of your fault. This was
an accident. Ac-ci-dent."

"Like I just told you," Hayden added, directing it at me.

Mr. Hanley and I sighed together.

"I still can't help feeling slightly responsible," we admitted

simultaneously.

I frowned at him and he frowned at me. After a minute I looked away,

rolling my eyes.

"So, Mr. Hanley, did you get in contact with parents?" Hayden asked,
trying to change the subject.

"I talked to her brother, Seth. He said he'd notify his mom right away
and they would be on the next flight if possible," he responded, folding
up his newspaper.

I listened curiously. Nick never talked about her parents. I wondered

what her mom would be like. And I'd seen her brother before.

"So they'll probably be here tomorrow afternoon, or evening then,"

Hayden said, frowning slightly.

"What's wrong?" Mr. Hanley asked him.

"Since the school knows that... knows Nick's secret, what will happen to
her?"

I stiffened a little bit, clenching my fists.

"Well," Mr. Hanley started, heaving a heavy sigh. "First of all, only
the Headmaster knows because he received the call. I told him not to
tell anyone else yet and I'd explain to everything to him later. He
agreed. Which is good."

"Why?

"Because if everyone knew, Nick would be in big trouble. It's basically

illegal for a girl to go to an all boys' school. She would be expelled.
And chances are no other school would accept her because she lied. And
it wasn't even a simple lie, it was basically identity fraud."

"So does that mean she has to leave?" Sam asked in a quiet voice.

"Unfortunately."

I looked away, glaring at the wall. I knew she would have to leave. But
we could've had one more month together! But because of this stupid
accident, there was no chance of being able to have that month. She
would probably be leaving by the end of this week, unless Mr. Hanley
could convince the headmaster otherwise. Which was highly doubtful.

"I can't accept that!" Sam cried, his eyes wide. "That's not fair! It's
not like she was doing anything bad by pretending to be a dude!"

"She went against the rules, Sam," Mr. Hanley responded. "It's lucky the
headmaster didn't expel her right away."

"But she didn't do anything! And everyone else still thinks she's a
guy," Sam continued, clenching his fists. "It'll be fine if just the
four of us know, won't it?"

"What if she slips up again, Sam?" Mr. Hanley asked, his voice
hardening. "What more of the school finds out? Do you know what can happen?"

Sam shook his head.

"It's a school full of guys, Sam. Think about it."

I watched Sam for a moment. His face was twisted in confusion, but then,
after a moment, it was in realization. I looked back at Mr. Hanley, who
had noticed this also.

"Not only that, but she'll probably picked on, and probably hated on for
lying to everyone. Everyone would be in shock, and maybe ignore her. Her
school life would be completely awful."

Sam nodded, and hung his head down. "But if she leaves... where will she
go?"

I stood up suddenly, making Sam jump in surprise. He, Mr. Hanley and
Hayden all looked up at me.

"Vending machine," I muttered, heading off down the hall.

I fought to control my breath. My hands worked, clenching my fists and

unclenching them.

Sam should know where Nick was going.

Home.

All the way across the continent.

Thousands of miles away.

I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, letting it out slowly. She was
going far away. And chances of seeing her again were slim.

But that wouldn't stop me.

I loved this girl too much to let her go. Even if she never wanted to
see me again, I would force her to anyways. But it was just so difficult
having her so far away. Especially once my music tour started.

If I was still going to do that.

This whole thing with Nick made me realize just how much I cared about
her. I didn't think anyone could ever care for another person as much as
I did for Nick. And going on tour would limit me to seeing her maybe
once over the summer. Unless she could stay here at school. Which I knew
already was impossible. I wasn't even going to get my hopes up.

I needed to see her more than once over the summer. I couldn't live with
just one or two visits. After spending almost an entire year living with
her, after all we've been through, two visits could never be enough.

I stopped in front of the vending machine, scanning down the drinks. I

decided on a Coke and put my money in, pressing the button. I heard the
sound of the can falling and squatted down next to machine to claim it
when it reached the bottom. I waited a few moments before opening it.

The sensation of liquid in my dry mouth was welcomed. I hadn't even

realized how dry my mouth was until I began to drink. After a few long
chugs I pulled the can away from my mouth.

Suddenly a pair of nurses ran by, sounding frantic.

"Patient in room 203 is having a significant decrease in blood!" one of

them cried into a walky-talky type thing. "Send in Dr. Lyons with blood
transfusions!"

I nearly dropped my drink.

Room 203 was Nick's room.

Without hesitation, I bolted after the nurses. We ran threw the

corridor, getting wary glances from some of the patients. When we got to
the hall where Nick's room was, I saw Mr. Hanley, Sam and Hayden all
crowding around the door.

"Move!" one of the nurses ordered, pushing Sam aside.

"Let us in!" he demanded.

"No!" the nurse said forcefully. "She's in very critical condition right
now. There's not enough blood in her body. We need everyone to stay out
of the way."

My steps slowly fell to a stop. I watched as the nurses disappeared into

the room, leaving the three men staring at the door, stupefied.

Mr. Hanley looked at me. "Dylan, what's wrong? You look pale?"

I walked over to the bench and slumped down on it, placing my head in my
hands again.

Nick was in critical condition, and there was nothing I could do about it.

"Dylan?"

"It's so unfair," I muttered, feeling my eyes start to burn. "What did

Nick ever do? Nothing! What could she ever do to deserve this?
Everything was fine before. She was perfectly fine a few hours ago, and
now this."

My voice began to crack and I had to stop talking, and clear my throat.
I blinked rapidly. I never cried. And I wasn't about to break my streak now.

I heard Mr. Hanley sigh. There was a hand at my shoulders again. It

patted my back few times, before landing a really hard one on it.

I jumped in surprise at Mr. Hanley. "Ow! What the heck?"

He stared down at me seriously. "Dylan, it sounds like your giving up

hope on Nick."

I stared at him wide-eyed. "What? No!"

"Then stop moping around and saying things like that!" he ordered.
"You're making it seem like she's on her death bed!"

"But she could be," I responded. "Depending on whether or not the blood
transfusion works."

Mr. Hanley shook his head. "There you go again."

"What?" I asked, slightly irritated.

"You need to believe in her," Mr. Hanley told me. "Believe she'll be
okay. Don't have these depressed thoughts. That's not helping you or her."

I listened carefully to Mr. Hanley's words. He was completely right. I

wasn't helping her or myself by having negative thoughts. Why was I even
thinking that? It wasn't like me at all! Since when had I become a
pessimist?

I shook my head violently, shaking all negative thoughts away.

I had to believe in Nick.

[Chapter: 50]

A constant beeping filled my ears. I wanted to make it go away, but I

couldn't stop it. The low sounds echoed through my head.

Where was I? What happened? I tried to move my fingers. Everything was

so sore.

Finally I forced my eyes open. A bright light filled them and I

immediately shut them. I tried again, this time aware of the brightness.
I turned my head to look away from the light.

I groaned as my head pounded angrily. Why was I hurting so much?

My eyes focused on the only thing I could see- a white curtain. I

frowned at it. Since when did we have curtains around the beds at school?

I attempted to lift up my hand to push back the curtain, but a small

force stopped it. After a minute of complaining to myself, I turned my
head to look.
My eyes nearly bulged out of my sockets when I noticed an IV was stuck
into my wrist. My heart rate increased ten fold when I noticed there
were bandaged wrapped almost all the way up my arm, and there were
bloodstains on them.

Was I in the hospital? What happened? Why couldn't I remember? I took a

deep breath, trying to calm myself.

The last thing I remembered was walking to meet Dylan. I remembered it

being so rainy I couldn't see... but nothing else. I groaned in slight
frustration.

I turned my head to the other side again. I couldn't see anything with
the curtains in the way! I grasped the edge of one and forced it open.

My gaze landed on Mr. Hanley, who was asleep in a chair. My eyes widened
slightly.

"Mr. Hanley," I tried to say, but it came out as a harsh whisper.

I cleared my throat and tried again. This time my voice came out loud
and clear. "Mr. Hanley!"

His eyes shot open immediately. He stared at me for a few minutes with a
blank expression, but then it turned to shock. He shoved himself off the
chair and dropped to his knees beside my bedside.

"Nick," he whispered, relief written all over his face. "You're okay."

"Okay?" I repeated, raising an eyebrow. "I feel like hell."

Mr. Hanley chuckled. "I'm glad to see you're still yourself."

"Where am I?"

"Cooley Dickinson hospital," Mr. Hanley responded.

"For how long?"

"Hm..." Mr. Hanley frowned and checked his watch. "About two days. You
were asleep for a long time."

"What happened?"

Mr. Hanley slowly frowned at me. "You don't remember?"

I shook my head. "All I remember is walking towards the coffee shop to

meet Dylan. And it was raining."

"You were hit by a car," Mr. Hanley informed me, looking sober.

Well that explained why I felt like a bus had hit me. But in reality, it
was only a car. Which was a lucky thing, I guess.

"I hurt all over," I told him.

Mr. Hanley chuckled again, a breathy chuckle. "I'm not surprised. You've
got some pretty bad bruises everywhere. Especially your ribs; you're
lucky they weren't cracked. I have no idea how you managed to get hit in
the front."

I stared at him in disbelief. "I feel like this, and I don't even have
any cracked bones?"

Mr. Hanley raised an eyebrow and his eyes darted to my bandaged wrists.
"What do you think that is?"

I looked at my "bandaged" wrist to realize it was actually a cast. And

the "blood stains" were actually messages scribbled with red felt
marker. I grinned at my own ignorance.

"Oh crap," Mr. Hanley said, standing up suddenly.

"What?" I asked, attempted to sit up.

My chest protested painfully. I gasped and Mr. Hanley gently pushed me

back down.

"I just have to inform the nurse you are awake. Oh, and your mother and
brother. I think they should have arrived by now."

"My mom?" I uttered, staring at Mr. Hanley.

Mr. Hanley returned my look, his expression confused. "Of course... it

was only natural to contact your parents?"

I groaned. I had some major explaining to do.

Mr. Hanley exited the room. I shut my eyes again, taking a deep breath
and letting it out slowly. I winced slightly; taking deep breaths was
actually painful.

How could I have been so careless as to let myself be hit by a car?

Granted, it was raining, but still. I bit my lip. I was an idiot.

I was fortunate enough to make it with only bruises and a simple break.
The car probably had been doing quite a bit under the speed limit due to
the rain. It scared me to think of what might have happened if the car
had actually been doing the limit. Would I have lived?

I tried to sit up again. As soon as I lifted my back one inch off the
bed, the pain began. I tried my best to ignore it, and made it another
inch. After a few more seconds, the pain became too intense and I gave
up, dropping back onto the bed. My head pounded for a second painfully.

I was getting hot. It was a tough ordeal to even just get the sheets
off. I attempted to use my legs to kick if off, but those were very sore
as well. But I managed to pull through the pain and kick them off.

That's when I realized I was in one of those hospital gowns. It stopped

at about mid-thigh. I looked down and realized I could see my chest.
They had taken off my bandages, and replaced them with loosely wrapped ones.

Good thing no one else from school was here. My secret would be out in a
split second. For a terrorizing moment, I thought about how Dylan, Andy,
and Hayden would react if they found out I was actually a girl. But it
was impossible.

The door opened and a man in a white gown entered. He smiled kindly at
me, in which I returned.

"How are you feeling?" he asked, pulling a chair up next to my bedside.

"Besides all the aching, fine," I responded.

He smiled. "I'll get you some medicine for that."

"Thanks."

"Do you know you were hit by a car?" he asked, looking down at his
clipboard. "You have four bruised ribs, a broken left wrist, and quite a
few gashes on your legs. You've lost a lot of blood, and we have had to
give you a blood transfusion."

"A blood transfusion?" I echoed; sounding surprised.

The doctor nodded. "You lost a surprising amount of blood for only
having a few cuts. You may feel anemic for a few weeks. We can prescribe
something for that as well."

I nodded, looking down at myself again. I was actually worse than I

thought. But I still wasn't as worse as I could have been.

The doctor began to flip through his clipboard, his expression revealing
he was in deep thought.

"Alright. Everything looks normal. I'm just going do to a quick check

up, and then you'll be good."

"Okay."

After the doctor was through with his check up, he handed me some
painkillers and a cup of water. I eagerly took the medicine, more than
willing to make some pain go away.

It was quiet again. I placed my cup on the counter and relaxed back into
my pillow, waiting for the medicine to take its affect. Surprisingly, it
wasn't making me drowsy.

A little while later, the door suddenly the door burst open. I turned my
attention to it. My mom strode it, her face an angry red.

"Mom," I whispered, shocked, and happy at the same time.

"You idiot!" she cried, sitting down in a chair next to my bed. "I'm so
glad your okay!"

"I'm okay," I told her, staring at her as a mix of emotions ran through me.

Suddenly, she was in tears, clinging on to my shoulders with a tough

grip. Before I knew it, I was crying too.

"I'm okay," I repeated, my vision going blurring.

I didn't even mind the pain she was inflicting by her hugging me. In
fact, I added to it by wrapping my sore arms around her.

"Oh, honey, I've missed you so much!" she told me, finally pulling away.
"To think the first time I see you after so long is in the hospital!"

I grinned sheepishly and she laughed. But then her face turned serious.

"And also to find out that I've been lied to."

All the humor left my face too. What did she mean by that? My heartbeat
began to increase. I opened my mouth to ask her what she meant, but she
had the answer to my unspoken question before I could even start it.

"You have been going to an all boys school for the past year?" she
cried, her eyes wide.

It felt like a weight had dropped into my gut. I guess I knew it

somewhere inside me that she would figure it out, but it was still a
shock to hear the words come out of her mouth.

"I have..." I told her, unsure of what to say.

"Why didn't you just tell me?" she demanded.

I stared at her in surprise. "If I had, you would have let me stay?"

"No," she responded. "But-"

"That's why I didn't tell you," I told her with a sigh.

"But don't you think this was taking it a little too far for this Dylan
guy? I mean, lying to your family?"

I sighed. "Mom I'm sorry but- wait. How do you know about Dylan?"

"Seth explained everything to me."

"I'm going to kill that troublesome brother," I muttered. Who knows what
biased things he could have said!

"No, not your brother Seth," my mom corrected me. "The handsome, young,
nurse."

"Mr. Hanley?"

My mom nodded. "That's the one."

I relaxed slightly. Mr. Hanley could be biased all he wanted because I

knew he would be on my side.

"I want to meet this boy before we leave," my mom told me, her face
thoughtful. "He seems interesting."

"What do you mean, before we leave?"

My mom raised an eyebrow. "You don't really think you are staying, do you?"

My eyes widened and my jaw dropped. Was she serious? My palms became
sweaty and I felt my heartbeat spike. She was making me go home? My last
month wasn't over!

"Honey? What's wrong?" my mom asked, her eyes shifting between the heart
monitor and me.

"Nothing," I told her, trying to calm myself down.

"Are you sure?"

I nodded. My mouth was suddenly dry.

"When... when are we leaving?" I forced out.

My mom pursed her lips. "To be quite honest, I wanted to leave today.
But the doctor wants you to stay here over night. And then we'll have to
go collect your possessions... but then we'll be leaving. So possibly
tomorrow night."

Tomorrow night? A lump formed in my throat. It was too sudden. And Dylan
wasn't even around! Would I get to see him before I left? What if I didn't?

"Why can't I stay?" I asked in a quiet voice.

My mom frowned at me. "You lied to the school, honey. You're lucky the
headmaster is letting you go without anything going on your record. He's
letting you have it as a school transfer because Mr. Hanley, a few
students from your class, and myself managed to convince him to. He's
also not revealing your secret to any students either. Do you know what
would have happened if he wasn't so accommodating, Nicole?"

I wrinkled up my face. Only my mom called me Nicole. Everyone knew I

preferred Nikki to Nicole.

But wait. Who were the students who convinced him anyways? Sam? That was
only one. No one else knew... but-

"Do you, Nicole?" my mom repeated, raising an eyebrow.

"I've been informed multiple times before," I muttered, looking away

from her.

My mom nodded. "You understand then, right?"

"I understand," I responded in a whisper.

I understood, sure. But that didn't mean I liked what was happening. In
fact I hated it. I hated it so much that I hated myself for even putting
myself in a position such as this.

Such an awful position...

[Chapter: 51]
I heard the sound of the door to my room opening. I ignored it, too
immersed in my magazine too care. I figured it was either my brother or
my mom. Mr. Hanley was at work right now.

Suddenly flowers entered my vision. I looked at them for a moment, in

shock. Why would my brother or mom give me flowers? I looked up to come
face-to-face with Andy.

He grinned at me. "How you doing, Nick?"

Andy?

"Um, good," I responded, looking at the flowers. "Why'd you get me

flowers...?"

"I thought because you are so girly you'd appreciate them," he told me
in a matter-of-fact tone.

Relief washed through me. Andy didn't know my secret still. That meant
that neither Hayden nor Dylan knew either.

"What are you reading?" Andy asked, sitting down at the chair next to
the bedside. "Let me see."

I slid the magazine over to him, too lazy to actually pick it up and
hand it to him. He grinned and reached out for it. Right before he
grabbed it, however, he froze, his expression turning to shock.

I was confused for a moment until I looked down and realized that the
front of my hospital gown had become undone and you could see my bra. I
gasped and quickly covered it up, blushing brightly.

"You- bra- girl?" Andy gasped, staring at me with wide eyes.

"I'm so sorry," I apologized, sitting up quickly, ignoring the pain my

chest was causing me. "I swear it wasn't my intention to lie to you!"

"You're a girl?" Andy gasped, covering his mouth. "Holy shit."

"I'm sorry! I would have told you, but I couldn't!" I apologized again.

My heart was pounding so hard I thought it was going to come out of my

chest. This was exactly what I didn't want to happen! Andy watched me,
his expression still shocked. I was waiting for the moment when it
turned to hate and anger.

But to my surprise, that expression never came. To my ongoing surprise,

Andy actually started grinning. He shook his head.

"Unbelievable," he muttered, running a hand through his hair. "All those

times I thought you were just acting girly..."

"I'm sorry," I apologized again, my voice quiet.

"I can't believe I was go gullible!" Andy cried. "Now that I think back,
there were so many times where it's obvious. You just act so girly all
the time. I guess I just kind of got used to it."

"Look," I snapped, losing my patience. "I'm worried sick here. Do you

accept my apology or not?"

Andy blinked. I kept a straight face while he stared at me, his face
emotionless. Then he broke into a wide grin.

"Are you kidding me? Why wouldn't I forgive you?"

I stared at him, speechless. He wasn't even the littlest bit angry? Why
didn't he hate me for lying to him for so long?

"Why?" I whispered. "Why don't you hate me for lying to you?"

Andy's grin turned into a small, kind smile. "Nick, your gender doesn't
matter to me. You've been a great friend. I don't care if you are a girl
or boy, I wouldn't even care if you were actually some old man. You're
one of my best friends, Nick. And if anyone does care that you lied to
them about this, they don't deserve to me your friend."

A lump formed at the back of my throat and I fought to swallow it.

However, I couldn't keep my eyes from watering. The tears spilled over
the edge and I rubbed at them furiously.

"Oh damn, I didn't make you cry!" Andy said, sounding slightly panicked.
"Erg. I don't know how to stop a girl from crying."

I laughed through my tears. "It's fine. I'm just... really happy. And I
wish everyone else will have the same reactions as you, but I'm
terrified they won't."

Andy sighed, patting my head. "Don't worry. You're way closer to the
others than you were to me, so I'm sure they'll be just as accepting."

I nodded, rubbing my eyes once more. The tears were already stopping.
Embarrassment was settling in now. I was being so weepy lately.

"Andy, how come you're out of class so early?" I asked, glancing at the
clock.

Andy smirked. "You really don't pay attention to anything in school, do

you?"

I looked at him curiously.

"I graduated last night."

I stared at him, my jaw dropping. "Graduation was last night?"

Andy nodded. "I'm now a graduate from high school. Aren't you proud of me?"

I nodded. "Wow! Congratulations! I wish I could have been there!"

"It's too bad you were a little preoccupied by this whole accident
thing," Andy said with a laugh. "It would have been cool if you came."

I nodded.

"I'll show you some pictures on my laptop when you're out of here," Andy
offered. "We can have cake too, since we didn't get any at graduation."
I swallowed hard. "Um... I'm sorry, I don't think I can do that."

"What? Why?" Andy asked sounding surprised.

"I'm leaving... tomorrow."

"What?" Andy cried, sitting up straight. "Why? Who decided this?"

"The school and my mom," I told him in a quiet voice. "Since I could be
expelled for lying to the school about my gender, they made a compromise
I guess. If I leave, then it won't go on my permanent record. But I have
to leave tomorrow."

Andy sagged back in his chair. "Unbelievable..."

I nodded. "I know."

"There's no chance of you being able to stay?"

I shook my head. "It's over. I was found out."

"That sucks," Andy commented, running a hand through his hair. "So
suddenly too."

"I know," I said in a depressed tone.

There was an awkward silence after that. Luckily, the door opening again
saved us. This time I was sure it was a doctor, my mother, or brother.

When Hayden entered the room, my eyes widened. Today was just full of
unexpected things. He grinned sheepishly at me.

"Hey Nick."

Andy stepped in front of me while I scrambled to pull the sheets over my

chest. I glanced down and noticed it was still noticeable. I groaned
slightly in frustration.

Andy glanced at me from the corner of his eye. I sighed and shrugged. I
guess it didn't matter who knew now, since I was leaving. As long as
Dylan and the rest of the school didn't find out, it would be okay.

"I have to tell you something," I said, staring straight at Hayden.

He returned my look, his eyes full of confusion. "And what's that?"

I hesitated a moment before cleaning my throat. "I am... a girl."

His expression didn't change. He just raised an eyebrow. Then he grinned.

"I know."

"You know?" I repeated, glancing at Andy, who shrugged.

"I was here yesterday. I heard the doctor's talking about you and they
used the pronoun 'she' so I kind of figured it out on my own," he
explained, laughing slightly.

"You're not mad?" I asked hesitantly.

Hayden looked at me like I was crazy. "Why would I be?"

I glanced at Andy, who was smirking smugly. I rolled my eyes at him.

Hayden came closer and pulled another chair up to my bedside.

"I do have to admit, it was quite a shock. It never crossed my mind once
that you were a girl... but now that I think of it, there were a lot of
times where it was obvious."

Andy locked eye contact with me and he smirked wider. Hayden had
basically just said what Andy had. Was I really that obvious at times?

Hayden brought his face closer to mine and scrutinized it. I watched him
apprehensively. He pulled back and whistled lowly.

"You are actually a really cute girl," he commented, scratching his

chin. "I wish I had realized this sooner."

I blushed, looking down at my bed cover.

"Oh well, I still have time to make you fall for me," Hayden continued,
a hint of amusement in his voice.

"Dude, she's leaving tomorrow," I heard Andy say.

"What? No!" Hayden cried, sounding shocked. "Why?"

Andy explained while I continued staring at my bedspread. I hated

hearing the tone of voice Andy and Hayden used when they heard I was
leaving. It hurt. I didn't want to leave them. Why couldn't I just stay?

I clenched my hands into fists. Life was so unfair sometimes.

"I see," Hayden mused when Andy was done explaining. "Well... this
really sucks."

I chuckled. "That about describes it."

"It's so sudden, too."

"Uh-huh," Andy and I agreed simultaneously.

"How come you're here so early?" Andy asked, and I figured he was trying
to chance the subject.

"Sam and I ditched early," Hayden explained. "Mr. Hanley told us you
woke up, so we skipped study hall."

"Sam?"

Hayden nodded. "He went to buy some drinks. He should be here soon-"

As soon as the words left Hayden's voice, the door opened. Shaggy black
hair appeared, and than a tall body. Sam looked up and grinned at me.
"Hey, Nick!"

"Sam," I greeted, smiling at him. "Hi."

"I brought drinks! You like coke, right?" he asked, coming over and
dropping the cans at the edge of the bed. "I got more than enough, so
you can choose any."

"Coke is good," I told him, reaching down and grabbing a can.

I winced as I contracted my chest so much. My bruises were still very

sore. Sam rolled his eyes, pushing me back.

"Don't over work yourself."

"I'm not," I responded, frowning slightly.

"You sound like her mother," Andy laughed, poking Sam in the side.

Sam jumped, looking at Andy in shock. "When did you get here?"

"I was here before you guys came," Andy responded.

"Oh."

When we were all settled with sodas and seats, the silence settled in. I
sipped my coke, waiting for someone to break the awkward silence. When
no one did, I decided it was best if I did. I had a question, anyways.

"Um... where's Dylan?"

Sam and Hayden exchanged glances. I stared at the pair curiously.

Sam frowned. "For some reason, he didn't want to leave with us."

"Oh," I responded simply.

I had mixed feelings about that. One of them was relief, because that
meant that I had time to prepare to make sure he didn't find out I was a
girl if he came. The other was a kind of sadness. Why didn't want he
want to visit?

"He has Spanish, so maybe he didn't want to skip in case he was caught,"
Hayden suggested.

"That's probably it," Sam agreed.

"Dude, Sam, Nick is a girl!" Andy suddenly burst out.

Everyone went silent, and all of our gaze's snapped onto Andy. I raised
an eyebrow in amusement. Andy flushed in embarrassment.

"Sorry... it spilled out."

Sam laughed. "Dude, I've known for a while now. When did you find out?"

"You have?" Andy responded in surprise. "I just found out today."
Sam shook his head and clicked his tongue. "You are so dense."

"You found out by accident, Sam," I stated, rolling my eyes.

Sam blushed and everyone laughed, myself included. It was a refreshing

laugh. Even though it still caused pain to my chest. But it was worth it.

"Sam, I'm leaving tomorrow."

Sam immediately stopped laughing. "What?"

For the third time today, my circumstances were explained. Sam listened,
the frown on his face growing deeper and deeper.

"So you're leaving... just like that?" Sam asked quietly.

"Just like that."

Everyone stayed silent. It was a somber silence that made me feel

depressed. I suddenly felt like I wanted to cry again.

I heard a sniffle and looked over in surprise at Sam, who was rubbing
his eyes. My mouth dropped open. I was speechless. Sam was crying!

"Ugh," he groaned, wiping his face. "This is embarrassing. I didn't mean

to cry."

My eyes started to grow wet again. "You jerk... I didn't want to cry,
but how can I help it if you are?"

However, this time, it wasn't something sniffling crying. It was some

full out sob crying. Immediately all three guys were reaching over, and
it turned into a big group hug.

I didn't even care I was completely embarrassing myself in front of

them. It felt nice being able to release the emotions I had inside me.
It was much easier to cry then to try to express how I felt in words.
Apparently Sam felt the same way.

I didn't know how long we stayed like that. But eventually my sobs died
out. I realized Sam had stopped awhile back. I cleared my throat,
rubbing my eyes.

"That... was refreshing," I muttered, my face heating up.

The boys laughed.

"It's only natural," Andy informed me. "You're leaving great friends
behind. Of course you'd want to cry."

"And you're going across the country," Hayden added.

"Yeah. That's really far," Sam continued.

I stared flatly at them. "If you guys are trying to help me feel better,
it's not working."

The boys broke out in laughter again.

"There's always the phone," Andy mentioned. "Heck, I'll pay for long
distance calling if I have to."

"And then we have the Internet," Hayden said. "Facebook, E-mail. And of
course our cell phones."

I nodded. "Yeah. We have to keep in contact."

"But of course, there will definitely be visits, right?" Sam asked. "Or
are you going to forget about us and go be friends with some California
boys."

I laughed and shook my head. "No guys could ever replace you guys."

"Really?" the trio asked.

"Well..."

"Nick," they complained.

"I'm kidding," I said with a laugh. "You guys are the best friends I
will ever have. How could I replace you? I love you all so much."

"I love you too, Nick," Andy said. "Er... in a friend way. You know."

I laughed again. "I know."

"I do too!" Hayden interjected. "You may have been a pain sometimes, but
you're still one cool dude! Um, I mean chick!"

"I love her the most," Sam stated. "Since I've known she was a girl
longer..."

"You sly bastard," Hayden said in mock anger.

I felt a lump at my throat again. I forcefully swallowed it. I knew

there would be more tears to come, and I couldn't waste them now.

I looked at the three boys in front of me. They were all so different.
People before I came here, I'd never dream of being friends with. But
everything was so different now. I could never have friends like them
again. They were the best things ever. Funny, handsome, kind, and most
of all, accepting. They didn't care I was a girl.

I would never forget them.

I could never forget them.

[Chapter: 52]

~*~ Dylan's Point Of View ~*~

"You have to go talk to her."

My head snapped up and I realized Mr. Hanley was standing above me. I
frowned at him, and looked back down at the floor.
"Why are you in my dorm?"

"To take you to go see Nick," he told me. "You need to talk to her."

I ignored Mr. Hanley. I already knew I had to talk to her. But I didn't
know what to say.

To be honest, when I heard she woke up. I just wanted to go straight to

the hospital, even though it was four o'clock in the morning. But since
Mr. Hanley was already there, I didn't have a ride.

All that extra time hadn't done any good for me. I was having doubts
now. What would Nick say when I told her that I knew she was a girl
since practically she started going to school here? Would she be angry?
Would she be freaked out? Would she hate me?

I clenched my fists. If there was one thing I most definitely didn't

want to be, it was hated.

Suddenly I was pulled off the bed. I looked up at Mr. Hanley, who had
the front of my shirt, yanking me to my feet.

"We're going," he informed me.

"Wait," I demanded, trying to pull out of his grasp.

To my surprise, I found I couldn't. Mr. Hanley's grasp was too strong.

He dragged me out of the dorm, and into the hallway. We got strange
looks from the students, but Mr. Hanley ignored them. He dragged me all
the way to his car. He unlocked the passenger's door and pointed.

"Get in."

I sighed. He had already dragged me this far, I might as well listen to

him. I opened the door and got in, feeling grumpy all of a sudden. I
closed the door and snapped on my seatbelt.

Mr. Hanley got in the driver's side and put on his seatbelt. He started
the car, and we were off.

Luckily, it was a good hours drive before we would arrive at the

hospital. This would give me a little extra time to think about what I
would say.

Should I just tell he bluntly? As soon as I see her? Or would that be

too shocking? I pursed my lips. Perhaps it wouldn't be a good idea to
shock her after the whole being-hit-by-a-car thing.

I looked out the window. There was also another problem.

The fact I was utterly in love with her.

The thought made my face burn. I frowned, irritated by it. Sometimes I

wish guys couldn't blush. It was so... girly.

How could I tell Nick I was in love with her? I couldn't just say I
loved her. That would be creepy. Especially since I had known she was a
girl all along when she thought I thought she was a guy. Would she think
I was a creep?

She probably would be. I dropped my head. Love sucked.

Perhaps it would be best if I didn't tell her. The thought made my heart
ache- another thing that felt uncomfortable- but I knew that was
probably the best option. She was leaving in less than a month anyways.
As long as I knew how I felt, it was okay. If she didn't feel the same
way, I didn't want to put that burden on her.

I sighed once more. Was this a girl's thinking all the time? It was so
tiring. So much trouble over one simple thing like this. It was annoying
too.

We arrived at the hospital far too soon. I was slightly panicky as Mr.
Hanley parked the car. I turned to look at him just as he turned to look
at me.

"You're going to talk to her right?"

"It's why I came, isn't it?" I responded, frowning slightly.

Mr. Hanley nodded. "But I will warn you now."

"What?"

"If you make her cry, you will pay."

My jaw dropped at Mr. Hanley's blatant warning. Why was he saying that
to me? And why was he threatening me?

Mr. Hanley raised an eyebrow. "Got it?"

"Um, yeah," I responded, still in shock. "I understand..."

Mr. Hanley grinned. "Good! Let's go then!"

I stepped out of the car, watching Mr. Hanley warily. Did he also care
about Nick like I did? I shook my head immediately. That was impossible.
He was like an older brother to her. That was probably it.

When we reached the corridor where Nick's room is, I caught sight of
Andy, Hayden and Sam. They waved and I waved back, surprised to see Andy.

"Look who decided to show up!" Sam joked, jabbing me in the side.

I scowled at him. "Sorry I don't like skipping class."

"Is that it?" Hayden interjected. "What a goodie-goodie."

I scowled at him, but otherwise ignored his jibe.

To be perfectly honest, I would have skipped in a heartbeat. But I still

didn't know what to say, so I wanted all the time I could have to think.
Not that it actually did anything good.

"How come you are all out in the hall?" Mr. Hanley asked.
Sam grinned sheepishly. "We got kicked out."

"Why?" I asked.

"We got Nick too 'excited'," Andy told me, rolling his eyes. "Just
because her heartbeat increased significantly twice."

So Andy knew too now. For some reason, I felt a little jealous. Knowing
that everyone here now knew Nick's secret made me feel a little lonely.

"Only one person is allowed in at a time now," Hayden told Mr. Hanley
and myself. "No one's in there now, so one of you can feel free to go in."

Before I could say I wanted to, Mr. Hanley beat me to it.

"I'll go in then," he said, turning to look at me with a hint of a smirk.

I stared at him in disbelief. Was he teasing me? I watched as he entered

Nick's room and I shook my head. I sat down on one of the benches
outside her room, sighing deeply.

"So."

I looked up to see Andy hovering over me.

"When did you learn about Nick being a girl?" he asked me.

"When she first moved here," I admitted.

"What?" Andy and Hayden gasped.

"Are you serious?" Hayden demanded.

"Yeah," I responded. "I found out by accident."

"And you never told her you knew?"

I shook my head. "She was disguising herself as a boy for a reason. I

didn't want to tell her I knew the second day she was here. That would
have been a major loss in confidence, wouldn't it?"

"Yeah, but..." Andy responded, pursing his lips.

"But what?"

"Nothing really," Andy said. "I'm just surprised you managed keeping
that you know a secret for so long. I mean... she's done some pretty...
dangerous stuff."

I shook my head. "You don't think I knew that? Worrying about her was a
like a full time job for me."

Hayden chuckled. "Cute."

I rolled my eyes at him, which just made him laugh.

"Must have been tough," Andy commented.

"You have no idea."

Eventually Andy, Sam, and Hayden went down to the café to get something
to eat, leaving me by myself. I played with my phone to keep myself
amused while I waited for Mr. Hanley to finish up.

I was feeling nervous. My stomach twisted uncomfortably and my hands

were becoming sweaty.

When the door finally opened, I immediately stood up. Mr. Hanley came
out and closed the door behind him. He looked at me with a grin.

"Okay, have fun."

I grimaced at him, unsure whether to smile or glare. Mr. Hanley waved,

and began walking down the hall. When he was out of sight and took a
deep breath, standing in front of the door.

After a minute I finally let my breath go slowly and put my hand on the
door handle.

~*~ Nikki's Point Of View ~*~

When the door opened I sighed deeply. "What now Mr. Hanley?"

I had just sat through a huge lecture, and I really didn't want to hear
anymore. As if I didn't hear enough lectures from my mom and brother
already. Sometimes Mr. Hanley had no common sense, even though I knew he
was just worried.

"It's not Mr. Hanley..."

My head shot up so fast I got a crick in my neck. I groaned and rubbed it.

"Are you okay?" Dylan asked, taking a few steps closer to me.

"Yeah," I responded, lying back down, making sure that a pillow was
covering my chest so Dylan wouldn't find out.

An awkward silence settled in as Dylan took a seat at one of the chairs

next to the bed. He gave me a half-hearted smile. I gave him the same
smile back.

"Look," Dylan started with a sigh. "I'm sorry."

"Sorry?" I responded, staring at him in surprise. "For what?"

"If I hadn't called you out on that rainy day, you wouldn't have been
injured," he explained, running a hand through his hair. "I didn't know
you were going to walk!"

"Whoa," I said, halting him. "I was the one who decided to walk. And
this wasn't anyone one's fault, if that's what you are implying. It was
a complete accident. No one was expecting it."

"But still-"

"No buts," I told him.

He rolled his eyes at me. "Same old Nick."

I mimicked his gesture. "Same old Dylan."

He chuckled, and I did as well.

"You know what Nick? You're a very interesting girl."

"Thank y-"

I froze, my brain catching the word he just said. My heart skipped a

beat, and it felt like a weight had dropped into my gut.

You're a very interesting girl. Girl. Girl!

I stared at Dylan, my eyes wide. He returned the look calmly.

Was it a slip of the tongue? Or did he know? Which was it? I couldn't
tell because his face was so calm! It had to be a slip of the tongue!
Had one of the other boys told him?

I had trouble controlling my breath, and I could tell my heart was

racing by the beeps on the heart monitor. Dylan looked at me in alarm.

"Whoa, Nick, calm down!" he ordered, reaching over and touching my arm.

"How?" I whispered, my eyes piercing into his. "How do you know?"

Dylan bit his lip and lowered his head. "Remember that time I walked in
on you in the shower...?"

Another weight dropped in my gut. "Yes..."

"I was actually wearing my contacts. I... saw..."

I felt my face burn and I turned away from Dylan. He knew for that long?
He knew since then? That was so long ago? How could I not have noticed?
How dense was I? For some reason, I felt ashamed.

"Why didn't you tell me?" I asked, turning back to Dylan.

Dylan looked up at me, an eyebrow raised. "Why didn't you tell me you
were a girl?"

He had a point. I'd be a hypocrite if I were to be mad that he didn't

tell me that he knew. Though in fact, I wasn't mad. I was just a little
surprised. No, scratch that, I was very surprised.

We stared at each other, our expressionless faces masking each other.

After a moment, smiles cracked on both our faces.

"Touché," I said. "But tell me why you didn't rat me out."

Dylan sighed. "I didn't want to tell you because I figured there was a
reason you wanted to keep it a secret. I'm sorry I didn't tell you! But
at first, it was just because I thought you'd hate me if you knew I
knew, and then as time went on, I thought you'd think I was a creep for
not telling you."

I shook my head quickly. "No! Not at all! Why are you sorry? I'm the one
who should have told you in the first place!"

Dylan shook his head at me. "No, I should have told you I know."

"No, I lied to you first."

"But still-"

I raised my eyebrow.

Dylan grinned and shook his head. "Let's call it even. I'll apologize,
you'll apologize, okay?"

"So you don't hate me?" I asked in a quiet voice.

Dylan looked surprised. "Why would I hate you?"

"Because I lied to you for so long."

Dylan sighed. "We just went over this, Nick. I lied to you too."

"Okay... Then I'll apologize first! I'm sorry for lying to you."

"Apology accepted," Dylan responded. "I am also sorry for not telling
you I knew."

"Apology accepted," I responded.

Dylan slumped forwards, onto the bed, his head resting on the pillow on
my chest.

"Dylan? Are you okay?"

"I'm okay," he responded, his voice muffled by the pillow. "I've been
worrying for quite awhile about what I was going to say to you. I
thought you'd hate me for keeping this a secret from you. Or you'd think
I was some sort of creep. So it's really relieving to know you don't
feel or think neither of those things."

I hesitantly put my hand on Dylan's head. Then I messed with his hair.
"I couldn't hate you, silly."

It was quite the contrary. I loved him. I loved him so much; it actually
hurt. To think he knew I was a girl all along... it was sort of
embarrassing. I blushed faintly as I remembered a few things.

We had slept in the same bed before! He knew I was a girl too! For some
reason, I couldn't be mad at him though.

Pain clenched at my chest, but not physical pain. After today, the
chances of seeing Dylan ever again were slim. It was expensive to visit
cross-country. I would definitely keep contact with him via the Internet
and cells, but it wouldn't be the same not seeing him in person.
I swallowed at the lump in my throat. Just thinking about it... I had
realized this day would come. I knew this day would come. But it was too
soon. It was so unfair.

Suddenly the door opened. I scowled. Didn't anyone here ever hear of
knocking? The door opening suddenly all the time was getting irritating.
I could be in the middle of changing or something!

Dylan sprung up quickly when he heard the door, turning to see who was
entering. I could have sworn his face was bright red.

Mr. Hanley was standing at the door, looking amused. "Dylan, the record
agent called, they need to see you immediately."

"Tell them I'm not going," Dylan responded immediately.

"They say it's about your tour-"

"I'm busy."

"Mr. Hanley, tell them to hold," I told him. "Dylan will be out of here
in a moment."

"What? Nick-"

"Mr. Hanley."

"Okay," he responded, nodding, and then exiting the room again.

Dylan frowned at me. "What was that all about?"

I swallowed. "If it's important, you should go."

"But I'm with you..."

I opened my mouth, but couldn't get any words to come out. I didn't want
to lose any of the precious time I had left with Dylan, but I had a gut
feeling this call was seriously important, and I wasn't going to let him
miss it.

"The one thing I want to see you do, is be on tour," I told him, trying
to convince him to take the call. "So please..."

"But-"

"We have time, we can talk later," I lied, my voice cracking.

Dylan looked at me in surprise. "What's wrong?"

"Nothing..." I couldn't tell him. I couldn't tell him I was leaving

tomorrow. I bit the inside of my cheek hard. I knew I was going to start
crying. I wanted Dylan to leave before I broke down though.

Mr. Hanley's words echoed in my mind. I ignored them though. I couldn't

tell Dylan I loved him. I had a feeling this was the last time I was
going to see him. If I told him I loved him, he might feel burdened. I
didn't want that. I liked the relationship we had now. I wanted it to
stay this way. Telling him could ruin things, and that was what I wanted
the least.

"We can talk later," I repeated, keeping my voice steady. "I want you to
take the call."

Dylan shook his head, a small smile appearing on his faces. "You are my
number one fan after all, huh?"

I nodded, smiling as well. "I always have, and always will be."

Dylan laughed and stood up. "The agent probably wants to talk about
scheduling or something. I'll go check it out then. I'll come back as
soon as possible, okay?"

"Okay," I responded quietly.

I watched as Dylan went to the door. I could feel the tears spilling out
now, but I held in my snuffles. For some reason, I felt like this was
the last time I was going to see him. I didn't know why, but I just had
a feeling. A very awful feeling. Suddenly I was overwhelmed with the
urge to tell him how I felt about him. But I couldn't! I couldn't!

Please don't turn around, I begged in my mind. Please don't turn around.
If you turn around, I can't hold in my feelings... I kept repeating the
chant in my head, trying to blink away the tears.

With his hand on the door handle, he turned around. My eyes widened in
horror. No... When he noticed my face, his expression turned to shock.

"Nick, what's wrong?"

No.

"Dylan..."

No, don't say it Nick!

"Nick?" Dylan asked, sounding worried. His hand left the door and he
watched me with a concerned expression. "Do you have something to say?"

No! No!

Yes.

"I love you," I whispered, my voice cracking. "I love you, Dylan!"

Dylan stayed silent, his eyes widening considerably.

Damn it, Nick. Way to go.

I couldn't control my sobbing now. I didn't want to let him know, but it
had come out anyway. Why couldn't I have any self control? Now he was
going to feel burdened by me! That or creeped out.

"Nick-" Dylan started, but the door opened again and Mr. Hanley popped
his head in.

"Dylan, it's now or never. They're impatient- Nick, what's wrong?"

A frown appeared on Dylan's face. "I-"

"Go," I ordered him. "Please. We can talk later... Take this phone call,
Dylan."

"But Nick..."

"Go!"

Dylan looked at me for a moment, his face full of tenderness. "Nick...

I'll get back to you, I promise."

I nodded, feeling my eyes watering again. "Sounds good."

"Goodbye, Nick."

"Goodbye, Dylan."

And with that, Dylan left the room. I really broke down then. Sobs
wracked my sore body. I hoped I was wrong. I hoped I'd get to see Dylan
again, but it felt like I wouldn't be able to. Mr. Hanley came up to me,
grabbing my hand and clenching it tightly.

"I told him not to make you cry," he commented quietly.

I shook my head, wiping my eyes. "It's fine. I'm the one who caused
myself to cry."

"Did you tell him?" Mr. Hanley asked.

"Yeah... I did. It felt nice."

"What'd he say?"

I smiled. "You heard him. 'I'll get back to you, I promise'."

Mr. Hanley's eyes widened. "But he's going off to the record company.
There's a chance-"

"I know. Please don't say it out loud," I responded. "I know already..."

This was our last goodbye.

[Chapter: 53]

"You ready?"

I looked up at my brother and nodded. He nodded back.

"Alright, let's head out. Mom's already by the car."

"Okay," I responded.

My brother exited the dorm room. I followed, pausing to turn off the
light. I took once last look around the place.
All of Dylan's possessions were still scattered among the floor, his
bed, and his desk. All of my stuff was now gone, packed up in boxes and
hauled out to the car.

I lingered for a moment longer before shutting off the light and
shutting the door one final time.

The hall was empty. My brother was at the end of it, waiting for me. I
hurried towards him, feeling bad for making him carry my heavy suitcase.

Together we made our way out of the building and into the courtyard. I
looked around eagerly for any of my friends. I hadn't seen any of them
today. Not even Mr. Hanley.

I sighed deeply. I could feel a depression settling in. It was so

typical of the boys to not show up the day I was leaving. There was a
chance that we wouldn't be seeing each other again!

As for Dylan... He ended up having to stay at the studio over night. Mr.
Hanley had received a phone call from him last night. Apparently there
was a scheduling mess up, and they had to have Dylan there to talk to
all the venues where he was supposed to be touring. Dylan still didn't
know I was leaving today.

My mom honked her horn when we made it into her field of view. I
couldn't help but smile a bit at her impatience. My brother waved at her
and muttered something, but I didn't quite catch it.

I looked over my shoulder, half expecting Sam, Andy, or Hayden, to jump

out at me. I smiled wistfully at the thought. Were they really not going
to show up? What kind of friends didn't show up on one of their best
friend's last day?

I scowled slightly, reaching the car. My brother put my suitcase in the

trunk, and slammed the cover down. It bounced back up, nicking him in
the face. I snorted in amusement. He scowled at me before trying to
close it again.

"You have too much stuff," he muttered, pushing down on the trunk cover.

"That's barely anything," I responded, leaning against the car casually.

My mom honked the horn again, making both my brother and I jump. She
stuck her head out the window and frowned at us.

"You two need to hurry up! We are already running late!"

My brother rolled his eyes and tried to shut the trunk once more. This
time it stayed shut.

"Right. Let's go then," my brother commented, looking down at the trunk

with an accomplished look. "Get in the car."

I watched as my brother took shotgun. I hesitated for a moment, my hand

on the door handle. I took a look around me once more.

Where was everyone? Why hadn't they come to say goodbye? Did they not
care about me? Surely they'd want to say goodbye one last time, wouldn't
they?
"Nikki, we've got to go!" my mom said, putting her head out the window.
"Get in."

I bit my lip, opening the car door. I guess no one was coming. My eyes
suddenly started to burn and I blinked rapidly, sliding into the
backseat quickly and shutting the door. My mom immediately pulled out.

I turned in my seat, looking back at the school. This would be the last
time I'd ever see it again. Tears threatened to spill and I kept
blinking furiously. I couldn't be crying yet. I still hadn't left the state.

But no one had said goodbye. I turned and looked out the window as the
school rapidly disappeared from view. Not one of my friends had come to
say goodbye on the last day.

I felt something wet on my cheek and I immediately wiped it away,

refusing to let myself cry in the car. I didn't want to embarrass myself
in front of Seth. My mom was one thing. Seth would pick on me for the
longest time, on the other hand.

The trip to the airport was a long and quiet one. My mom had tried to
start a conversation, but my one word responses quickly disheartened
her. It wasn't that I didn't want to have a conversation with her; it
was just that I didn't really want to talk to anyone.

I mean, the least Sam, Hayden, or Andy could do was text me, right? My
eyes widened when I realized what I was thinking. Why was I waiting for
them to text me? I could text them!

I quickly pulled out my phone, my hands shaking as I went to Sam's

contact. I started a new message and quickly typed out a short and to
the point message- "Why didn't you say goodbye?" I copied the message to
Hayden and Andy and hit send.

Smiling to myself, I placed my phone back onto my lap. They wouldn't

ignore a text message from me. Saying goodbye in person was one thing,
but replying to a text message was much easier.

My brother turned around and looked at me suspiciously. "What's up, kiddo?"

I looked at him innocently. "What do you mean?"

"You just did some pretty frantic texting there," he responded. "Yelling
at someone?"

"No."

"Perhaps those quote unquote friends of yours? How come they didn't come
say goodbye to you?"

I glared at him, clenching my teeth, and willing myself not to respond.

I forced myself to shrug and then look out the window.

"You must be sad," my brother continued, sighing dramatically. "I'd be

if my so called friends never showed on the last day I was in town
before I moved to the other side of the country. They must really not
care about you, huh. The visits in the hospital must have meant nothing
too."

I could feel the tears starting up again and I glared at Seth. "Like I
don't know already, Seth!"

I felt the tears start running down my face and I quickly wiped at the
with the back of my sleeve. I sniffled, and tried to control them.

"Seth," my mom reprimanded. "Cut it out."

Seth reached his hand out and put it on my knee. "I didn't mean to make
you cry... okay, that was a lie."

Seth smirked and I glared at him.

"My intentions were good though," he assured me. "Listen, Nikki. It's
okay to cry. I don't know what your friends were thinking, but I am sure
they have good reason for not saying goodbye. However, forcing yourself
not to cry over it isn't good either. You know how temperamental you get
when you try not to cry."

I frowned at him. "How did you know?"

Seth laughed. "We're family. I'd be worried if I didn't know when you
were sad. And I wouldn't be a very good brother, would I?"

"Why didn't they come?" I whispered, lowering my eyes. "I at least

expected Sam to..."

"Whatever the reason, I'm positive it wasn't because they didn't care
about you," my brother told me, as if he had read my mind earlier.
"Maybe they just over slept."

I couldn't stop a smile from spreading on my face. That was so like

them. My brother reached over the seat and mussed with my hair for a
minute before turning back around to the front again. I scowled at him
for a moment, fixing my hair.

"Thanks, Seth," I muttered, turning my attention back out the window.

We arrived at the airport and my mom quickly dropped off the rental car.
She made my brother carry most of my baggage, and I grabbed my last two
suitcases. She then quickly ushered us towards the main lobby.

"Mom, chill, we have like fifteen minutes until we have to board the
plane," Seth told her, shrugging out of her grasp on his shoulders.

"Well I don't know about you, but I'd rather not wait until the last
second to board the plane," my mom responded, pushing the doors to the
lobby open. "And I have to use the bathroom."

I looked around in amazement. The place was much bigger than I'd
remembered. It was crowded with people too, from all around the world.
My mom ushered me towards the restrooms.

"Do you have to go?"

"No," I responded, shaking my head.

"Okay, wait here with your brother then," she told me, heading off
towards the restrooms.

My brother looked over at me. "Are you hungry? I can go grab you
something if you want at that store over there."

"I'm not that hun--" I paused, mid-word, my attention on something very

familiar looking in the distance.

"What's wrong?" my brother asked, trying to see what I was looking at.

"I'll be right back," I told him, my mouth suddenly dry.

"Nikki?"

The familiar head was slowly moving away. I dropped my suitcase and
bolted after it, shoving people in my way out of the way.

"Nikki!" my brother called after me. "Get back here!"

I ignored him, pushing through a crowd of asian people. They gave me a

rude look, but I ignored them focusing on the man only about ten meters
away now.

"Sam!" I cried, flinging myself onto the black haired man.

The person I had flung myself onto turned around, and to my

embarrassment, it wasn't Sam. The dude raised his eyebrows at me and I
dropped my arms quickly, my face bright.

"S-sorry," I apologized, looking at the ground. "Wrong pers-"

Suddenly something heavy landed on my back and I staggered forwards,

nearly falling over from the force of the thing. I felt a pair of arms
wrap around me and I turned my head to come face-to-face with a head
full of black hair.

"Found you," Sam commented, letting me go and grinning at me.

"Sam!" I cried, staring at him.

"Nick!" another voice called and I looked beyond Sam to see Andy,
Hayden, and Mr. Hanley jogging towards us.

I broke away from Sam and ran full speed at Mr. Hanley, giving him a
tackle hug. He let out a whoosh of air in surprise, but then chuckled,
patting me on the back.

"I thought you weren't going to say goodbye," I told him, letting my
tears fall freely now. "No one answered their phone, and no on was
around this morning."

I was pried away from Mr. Hanley, and into the arms of Andy, who gave me
a bone-crushing hug.
"We wanted to surprise you here," he informed me, and then passed me to
Hayden.

"Sorry if we made you think we were ignoring you," Hayden muttered,

giving me a squeeze before letting me go.

I sniffed, wiping my eyes frantically. "I thought you guys didn't care."

"Are you stupid?" Sam responded, punching my shoulder lately. "Our best
friend is leaving... why wouldn't we care?"

I laughed, shaking my head. "No idea."

Mr. Hanley looked at his watch and frowned. "I had no idea you would be
showing up this late though. There's ten minutes until you board."

I nodded, frowning at them. "You should have just met me at the school!
We could have driven in the same car and had more time together!"

"I thought you'd be getting here earlier," Mr. Hanley admitted with a
sigh. "I'm sorry."

I shook my head. "Don't apologize. It's okay. At least I got to see you
all again."

"Did you ever get in contact with Dylan?" Andy asked suddenly, making
everyone freeze.

I stared at Mr. Hanley, who gave Andy a harsh look. He then turned his
attention to me and shook his head.

"No... sorry. His phone must not have any service."

It felt like a weight had dropped into my gut, but I knew all along ever
since I said goodbye to Dylan at the hospital that I wouldn't be able to
see him before I left. Hence why I didn't tell him I was leaving.

"Nicole!" an aggravated voice shouted, and I turned to see my mom

stomping towards me with Seth behind her, carrying my suitcases along
with the baggage he already had. "Why did you run off? We have a flight
to catch! You-"

She suddenly cut herself off when she noticed the people around me. I
raised an eyebrow at her and she blushed.

"Oh... sorry."

I laughed. "It's okay."

"Finish saying goodbye," my mom told me. "We have to hurry and get on
the plane, so let's go."

My smile automatically dropped and I turned to the group of boys once

again, tears threatening my eyes. This was it. This was my last goodbye.

I looked at Sam, only slightly surprised to see tears in his eyes. He

rubbed them away, nodding his head at me. I nodded back, blinking so the
tears wouldn't spill. If he could be brave, so could I.
"So... this is it," I started, looking at each individual in the group.
"I guess this is goodbye."

"For now," Andy cut in. "There will be visits in the near future."

I stared at him. "Are you serious? That's a lot of money..."

Hayden laughed. "Do you think it's not worth it? Nick, I'd pay all the
money in my bank account for a chance to visit you."

"How much is that? Twenty dollars?" Sam joked.

I laughed as Hayden socked Sam in the shoulder.

"But seriously," Hayden continued. "Count on a visit."

"I'll even drive if I have to," Mr. Hanley offered, smiling at me.

I swallowed the lump in my throat. "Okay. You guys promise?"

"Promise," the boys echoed.

"Nick, we've got to go, now!" my mom cried impatiently.

I gave her a quick glare before turning to the boys. Sam suddenly leapt
at me again and wrapped his arms around me.

"I'm going to miss you so much!"

I laughed, patting his back. "I'll miss you too. Goodbye, Sam."

"Bye Nick," he responded, giving me a tight squeeze.

Andy was next. He opened his arms and I gave him a hard squeeze.
"Goodbye Andy, I won't forget you."

Andy laughed. "You'd better not. Miss you, Nick."

I turned to Hayden, who had his arms out expectantly. I grinned and gave
him a bear hug. He patted my back.

"Stay in touch," he told me.

"Of course I will!" I responded, shaking my head. "I think I'd go into
depression if I didn't."

"Now, Nick. We're walking," my mom warned me, turning towards the terminal.

I turned to Mr. Hanley in a panic. He smirked at me and gestured me

towards him. I walked up to him and gave him a big hug.

"Thank you," I whispered. "For everything this year. I couldn't have

done anything without you, Mr. Hanley. Thank you so much."

Mr. Hanley sighed, rubbing my back. "Don't worry about it, it was fun."
I smiled up at him. "You have to keep in touch too."

"I will," he responded.

I nodded, and tried to step away from him, but before I could he leaned
down and swiftly placed a kiss on my cheek. I looked at him in shock, my
mouth falling open slightly.

He pushed me away with a smirk. "You'd better get going before you lose
sight of your family."

"Hey!" Sam cried. "No fair! I want to kiss her!"

"Me too!" Andy chimed in.

I worked my jaw for a moment, trying to say something, but I couldn't

think of anything coherent. I dodged Sam as he tried to give me a kiss.
Andy tried, and I stepped back, slowly walking away from the group.

"Goodbye," I said once last time, looking at everyone.

"Goodbye, Nick," they chorused.

"We won't forget you!" Sam called after me as I began to jog after my
family.

"Stay in touch!"

"Have a safe trip!"

"Use protection!"

I smirked at that one, shaking my head.

I loved my friends.

[Chapter: 54]

A pair of hands covered my eyes and I frowned, lowering the book I was
reading.

"Guess who?"

"Are you going to do this every time you come over?" I asked, sighing.
"I'm always going to know who it is, if so."

Ashlyn giggled, pulling her hands away. "I'll probably continue doing it."

I rolled my eyes, a small smile slipping onto my face. "Okay."

Ashlyn threw something on my lap, and I looked down curiously.

Excitement ran through me when I noticed it was a letter. I picked it
up, my hand shaking slightly.

"Who is it from?" Ashlyn asked, peeking over my shoulder.

"I haven't opened it yet," I responded, sliding my finger under the edge
of the envelope, and opening it. I quickly pulled the paper out of the
envelope, scanning it quickly. I grinned as I recognized the clumsy
scrawl of Sam's.

"Is it Dylan?"

My grin slipped on my face immediately, and I shook my head. "No, it's Sam."

"Oh... Sorry..."

I chuckled. "It's fine. I'm sure Dylan must be very busy on his tour,
since he didn't even find out that I left until school ended."

I smirked at the memory.

/The phone rang, piercing the silence of my room. I frowned, too

preoccupied to pick it up. I was about to call for Seth to pick it up
when I remembered he had left for work already. I shrugged; the
answering machine could pick it up./

/After the fifth ring, I could hear our message on the recorder, and
then a beep./

/"There was a beep. Do I talk now? What?"/

/I froze, the familiar voice running through my head./

/"Nick? Are you there?"/

/"If she was there, she would've picked up the phone, idiot!" another
familiar voice snapped in the background./

/I pushed back my computer chair in a rush, scrambiling off it and

sprinting to the kitchen./

/"Shut up," Sam muttered to Andy. "Um, well... whenever you get this
call, call me back--"/

/I grabbed the phone, nearly dropping it in my rush to put it against my

ear. "Hi!" I said breathlessly./

/"Nick! See? She was there!" Sam cried, sounding smug./

/"Whatever," Andy scoffed in the background./

/I laughed. "I see you two are the same as usual."/

/"You know it," they responded together./

/"You'll never guess who stopped by today," Sam started, sounding amused./

/"Hmm," I mock hesitated. "Who could it be? Dylan?"/

/"Yeah," Andy responded, snickering to himself. "He burst through the

door in a panic, asking where you went."/

/I stared at the wall in shock."You're kidding. He hadn't contacted you

at all ever since I left?"/

/"Well, yes," Sam said. "But we didn't tell him you left the time he
gathered his stuff for the tour. He was in a rush anyways, and it didn't
seem important."/

/"But that was a month ago," I responded, rolling my eyes."Surely he's

stopped by again."/

/"Yeah, but only Mr. Hanley saw him. Apparently he didn't inform Dylan
either."/

/I sighed and shook my head. "I can't believe it took him a month to
notice that I was gone..."/

/"Well being on tour, it's understandable," Andy responded, suddenly

sounding bitter. "It's not fair how he got out of school a month early
though. Is that even legal?"/

/"I didn't go back to school either," I pointed out, a smirk on my face./

/"Yeah, but you have to take two weeks of summer school, don't you?"/

/The smirk disappeared from my mouth."Well it's better than starting a

new school a month before school ends."/

/Sam and Andy laughed. "True."/

/"So what did Dylan say when you told him I left?"/

/"He didn't say anything for a few minutes," Sam told me."He just stood
there in shock. Then suddenly he whipped out his phone and tried calling
you. And I thought his head was going to explode when he found out your
old number didn't work."/

/"Did you guys give him my new number...?"/

/There was silence on the other side of the phone./

/I sighed in frustration. "Why didn't you give him my new number?" I

demanded, slightly angry./

/"It was too amusing to watch him panic," Andy explained, laughing./

/"But we were going to give it to him before he left," Sam added quickly
before I could make any remarks. "But his agent dragged him away before
we could."/

/"What, so he's gone again?"/

/"Yeah."/

/I shook my head, sighing. I was such an idiot. I had confessed to him

when I knew I wouldn't be seeing him again, and yet I still felt
depressed over it. I wish I could have got a response from Dylan. But
no. I had to be the idiot I am and force him to leave before he could. I
sighed again./

/I never really expected him to be able to return my feelings, but I

would have expected him to at least care a little about me leaving. Or
maybe have a different reaction when he found out that I did leave. I
mean, we hadn't seen eachother in over a month now.../

/"Nick?"/

/"Mm?" I responded, pulling myself from my depressive thoughts./

/"We've got to go," Sam told me, sounding a bit reluctant. "I'll keep in
contact."/

/"Alright," I responded. "Talk to you two later."/

/That's when the letters started. Apparently it costed too much for long
distance calling. I rolled my eyes./

"What does the letter say?" Ashlyn prodded, trying to read it over my
shoulder.

"Nothing much," I told her, quickly reading through the letter. "Oh,
wait! One of Dylan's stops is at the venue downtown!"

"I know."

I looked up to see Ashlyn smirking. I raised an eyebrow at her. Her

smirk grew wider and she produced a small envelope from her pocket.

"Guess what these are?" she teased, pulling two items out of the envelope.

"No way," I gasped, staring wide-eyed at her.

"Yes way," Ashlyn responded, a wide grin on her face. "Two tickets to a
Mr. Dylan Slade's show on the sixteenth."

I let out a small scream of excitement, tackling Ashlyn into a hug. "You
are the greatest best friend ever!"

"I know," Ashlyn responded with a laugh. "And it's general audience, so
you know what that means?"

I shook my head. "No..."

Ashlyn sighed. "It means this. We get there early, we are first in line.
We are first in line, we are front row. We are front row, Dylan sees
you. Dylan sees you, he stops in the middle of the concert, calls out to
you, and confesses his undying love for you!"

I rolled my eyes at Ashlyn's fantasy. "Are you on something? That kind

of stuff only happens in movies."

"Well, one can hope," she responded, frowning at me. "Why don't you just
contact Dylan?"

"I don't have his phone number? Remember?" I told her in annoyance. "All
of my contacts were deleted when I switched phone numbers."

"Why don't you have Sam, Andy, or Hayden tell you the number then?"

I grimaced as my annoyance grew. "They won't give it to me."

Ashlyn frowned. "Why?"

I shrugged, scowling. "I have no idea! It's like they were threatened by
someone who said not to give me any of his contact information, and not
to give my contact information to him."

"That's awful coniving."

"Yeah," I muttered. "But I don't know..."

I trailed off, my eyes widening. Why hadn't I figured it out early? The
only coniving person I knew.

"Mr. Hanley," I scowled, clenching my fist.

"The nurse?" Ashlyn responded, sounding confused. "What about him?"

I ignored her, snatching up my phone. I angrily dialed up the school's

phone number. The secretary answered and I asked her to direct me to the
nurse's office. Mr. Hanley picked up after the first ring.

"Hello?" he said boredly.

"You're jerk!" I started, crying shrilly into the phone. "I should have
figured out it was you sooner! It's just your personality to do
something so sneaky! What did I ever to do you? Huh? What made you want
to try to keep Dylan and I apart?"

I stopped in a huff, trying to catch my breath after my little out

burst. Mr. Hanley chuckled on the other side of the phone.

"It did take you awhile to figure it out," he commented smoothly.

"Tell me why," I demanded.

"I just wanted to see how long I could keep it going," he responded.
"Besides, I'm sure you wouldn't want to distract him on tour, right?"

I hesitated. "Well... he had time off, I'm sure. And I feel bad for
leaving without saying goodbye to him."

"Hmm," Mr. Hanley hummed on the other side of the line. "I probably
wouldn't have let you have his number anyway, even if you had figured it
out sooner.

"What? Why?"

"It's a secret," Mr. Hanley responded, and I could imagine him with a
smirk on his face.

"Mr. Hanley!"

"Oh, there's a patient here. I've got to go."

"Mr. Hanley, no!" I cried, getting frustrated. "We aren't finished yet!"

"I'll talk to you in again, hopefully in person."

I paused for a moment, and I heard him chuckled on the other side. "What?"

"Goodbye!"

I heard the click of the phone and new he had hung up. I scowled at my
phone for a few seconds before snapping it shut and throwing it onto the
bed.

"What," Ashlyn started, staring at me with wide eyes, "was that all about?"

"Mr. Hanley being an asshole. He won't let anyone give me Dylan's

contact info, or give Dylan mine. He won't say why either."

Ashlyn slowly smirked, wagging her eyebrows. "You can't figure it out?"

I stared at her in confusion. "Figure what out?"

She sighed, shaking her head, and putting a hand on my shoulder in what
seemed to be sympathy. "Maybe when you're older you'll understand."

I rolled my eyes, brushing her hand off. "You're really weird, you know
that?"

"This is coming from the girl that spent almost a year posing as a guy,"
Ashlyn said innocently.

I couldn't help a smirk from slipping on my face. She had got me there.
She suddenly clapped her hands, startling me.

"Let's go."

"Go where?" I asked, staring at her curiously.

"Shopping, obviously."

"Why?"

She pursed her lips at me. "You don't have good concert clothes, that's
why. You've got to look good. After all, is going to be your fateful
reunion with Dylan."

I rolled my eyes. "He won't even notice me in the crowd."

"We'll see about that," Ashlyn responded with a smirk. "Now that your
hair is finally longer, we can also do something with that."

I frowned, looking down and picking up a lock of my honey colored hair.

It had grown an amazing three inches over the past month and a half. Now
it was about two inches past my shoulders. I hadn't realized how long my
hair had been while at school. I was surprised no one had found out I
was a girl with how long my hair was.

Ashlyn gripped my wrist. "Let's go get your brother."

"You mean you're lover," I corrected, rolling my eyes.

Ashlyn blushed and ignored me, marching towards my brother's room. She
paused at the door, knocking once before entering. My brother was at his
computer. He turned around with a frown on his face when we entered.
"How many time do I have to tell you to knock, Nikki?"

"It was all her," I told him, pointing to Ashlyn.

"Ash, you too," Seth scolded, but his voice was more gentle.

I pretanded to gag, and Ashyln jabbed me in the gut. My gag turned into
a groan of pain as I staggered a few steps away from her for
precautionary measures. She turned to Seth, giving him the puppy-dog look.

"Will you please take us to the mall?" she asked.

Ha, I smirked, like that would work on him. No not Seth, who never did
anything for anyone. He was a selfish jerk of a brother.

"Sure, when?"

I stared at my brother, my jaw dropping. What had happened to him over

the time I was gone? I glanced at Ashlyn who was smirking smugly.

"Now would be nice," she said quietly, wringing her hands.

I turned back to my brother, who was frowning.

"If you really need to right now, I guess I could take you..."

I thought my eyes were going to bulge out of my sockets. "What the heck?"

Seth looked at me, raising an eyebrow. "What?"

"How come you never take me to the mall when I ask!"

Seth rolled his eyes. "Obviously because you are a lying little brat who
likes to pretend she's a he."

I glared at him. "Just let it go. That's in the past."

"Nope. I'll never let you live this down."

I scowled at him, but said nothing more. This was normal. Everything was
back to normal.

I had expected things to be a lot different when I came home after

leaving the boarding school. But to my shock, everyting was exactly the
same. Except Seth and Ashlyn's sudden relationship, but I knew that was
coming anyway. And to top it off, I hadn't even gotten in trouble.

On the other hand, every day I missed the excitement of being at school.
I missed the dorm life, and the cafeteria food that was better than my
mom's cooking. I missed the grounds, and the downtown area. And more
importantly, I missed everyone who was there.

I felt a lump in my throat suddenly and I swallowed, shaking my head

angrily. The time for crying had long past. I'd cried enough after my
departure. But it was still depressing.

"Well, let's go then!" Ashlyn ordered, clapping her hands, bringing out
of another one of my reveries. "We have a lot of work to do."

[Chapter: 55]

I slumped against the wall, fanning myself with my hand. Ashlyn was
talking animatedly to a group of people next to us. I sighed, and
checked my watch. There was still two hours until the doors opened.

"Remind me again," I started, getting Ashlyn's attention, "why we got

here at noon when the show doesn't start until six?"

Ashlyn rolled her eyes. "To be first in line, remember?"

"We could have been first in line at two o'clock too!"

"Well I like to be sure," she responded with a huff. "We need you front
row so Dylan can see you."

"Dylan needs to see me," one of the girls in the group Ashlyn was
talking to said. "After all, he's going to be my future husband."

I turned my face away and smirked. It was funny to hear peope's

fantasys. I had heard just about fifty about Dylan today from all the
people in line. They would never have believed me if I told them I had
lived with Dylan for almost a year. But I wouldn't let them know that in
the first place.

Ashlyn laughed, slapping me on the back. "Dylan is going to pronounce

his love to this girl right here!"

"Ashlyn!" I hissed when a group of girls gave us a suspicious look. I

frowned at them. "Ignore her."

Ashlyn frowned at me. "What?"

"I don't want anyone knowing how I know him," I whispered, frowning at
her. "And even if he did... have feelings for me, that was two months
ago. Feelings change."

"Have yours?"

I blushed, giving my answer away immediately. Ashlyn laughed, patting me

on the head.

"You're too cute."

I ignored her, taking out my iPod. I wasn't in the mood to talk to the
girls fanning over Dylan. I couldn't help it if I felt jealous, but I
didn't want to snap at anyone either. So instead, I plugged my earphones
into my ears and turned up the volume.

About ten minutes before the show started, I took out my headphones and
put my iPod back into my bag. Ashlyn grinned at me, and waved me over to
a group of girls she was with. I sighed, but went over to her anyway.

"This is Nikki," she introduced me and I waved.

One girl stared at me, her mouth twisted into a frown. I gave her a
quick glance, but looked away immediately. Ashlyn started talking again,
saying how excited she was for the concert. I caught the same girl
staring at me, her mouth in a deeper frown. I frowned back.

"What?" I finally asked.

The girl hesitated for a moment before speaking. "Aren't you the girl
who was caught at the grocery store with Dylan? And then you went to
that press conferance?"

I gaped at her, my eyes growing wide. How could she remember me from
that long ago? I gave a quick look to Ashlyn, who looked just as
surprised as I did.

"I... er, no," I denied, shaking my hands quickly. "That wasn't me."

The girl narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "Yes it was. Kate, come here."

Suddenly a girl with bright blonde hair appeared, giving her friend a
confused look. "What?"

"Isn't she the girl who was with Dylan at that press conference?"

The girl named Kate looked at me for a moment, and then recognization
flashed on her face. "It is!"

"What? No way!" a different girl cried, turning to look at me. "You were
Dylan's girlfriend?"

"I- um, no, it's not what you think," I responded, holding up my hands.

"So you know Dylan then? Can you introduce us?" Kate demanded, taking a
step closer to me.

I glared at Ashlyn, who looked at me in bewilderment. I shook my head,

taking another step back.

"I can't, since I don't know him," I told the girls firmly. "You msut be
imagining things."

They looked at me suspiciously, but said no more. I breathed out a sigh

of relief. That was close. I checked my watch. Only five minutes until
the show started.

"Whoa," the girl who had first recognized me gasped. "Are those four
guys in a band?"

"They're hot enough," Kate responded.

I shook my head, rolling my eyes at the pair. I guessed they were the
type to be distracted by hot guys. I turned to Ashlyn, who was also
staring at the guys Kate was talking about. She had a weird look on; her
eyes were narrowed and her lips pursed, like she was in deep thought.
Suddenly her eyes widened, and she turned to me, opening her mouth.

"Nick!"

I stared at Ashlyn in shock. Her lips had moved, sounding the name, but
that was most definitely not her voice. And she didn't call me Nick
either. I swallowed, turning around slowly.

Sam, Hayden, Andy, and Mr. Hanley were all grinning at me from across
the street. My mouth dropped open and I stared at the four, unable to
look away or form a coherent word.

Without looking, Sam bolted across the street.

"Sam!" I cried, taking a few steps towards him. "Look both ways first
before you cross the- ugh!"

Sam tackle-hugged me hard, nearly knocking me off my feet. He gave me a

tight squeeze before stepping back and checking me out. He whistled lowly.

"You are one mighty fine girl, Nick," he commented, grinning at me.

I blushed, looking at the ground. "Thanks... I guess."

Suddenly I was nearly knocked off my feet again when I was enveloped in
a second tackle-hug, this one by Andy. But as soon as he squeezed me, he
pulled away quickly, looking surprised. I stared back, raising an eyebrow.

"What?"

"Dude, I felt your boobs! They must have grown a lot!"

I stared at Andy, my face growing hotter, and my mouth open in outrage.

He started laughing at my expression and I kicked him in the shin as
hard as I could.

"Ow," he groaned.

"How are you, Nick?" Hayden asked, holding out his arms.

I gave him a nice hug, glad he didn't try to throw me off my feet. "I'm
fine."

When I pulled my attention away from Hayden, I turned to Mr. Hanley, who
was smirking at me. He raised his arms.

"Where's my hug?"

I narrowed my eyes. "You don't get one."

"Why not?"

"Because! You kept Dylan and I from keeping in contact!"

"So you do know Dylan!" an accusatory voice said from behind me.

Shoot! I rolled my eyes, turning back to Kate as she put her hands on
her hips.

"Introduce us!"

"No," I snapped before thinking.

"Ah! He's opening the gates!" Ashlyn cried excitedly, pointing to one of
the venue workers.

"Oh! We'll see you later, Nick!" Sam said, with a quick wave. "We get to
be backstage!"

Before I could reply, I was suddenly yanked forwawrd by Ashlyn, who

began running for the entrance. I stumbled, but managed to catch myself.
When we made it to the entrance, the person took our tickets and patted
us down before letting us through the door.

"This way!" Ashlyn said, tugging me down a flight of stairs.

The stage suddenly appeared in front of me and I looked at it in

amazement. Ashlyn tugged me towards it, and we managed to get against
the gate in the very middle. She laughed in excitement.

"Front and center!" she cried. "It's a good thing we got here early!"

I shook my head at her, but I couldn't help a grin from slipping onto my
face. The stage was right in front of me. Well almost, the gate that had
been put up kept about a four foot space between it and the stage, but
it was close enough for me.

The room quickly began to fill up and I was pressed against the gate. I
talked with Ashlyn for awhile, but soon she became hard to hear over the
crowd. I glanced back up at the stage and saw Sam waving wildly at me. I
smiled when I saw him and he crossed the stage, hopping off of it and
coming right up to the gate.

A few of the girls around me screamed and I rolled my eyes.

"We didn't tell Dylan you were here," he informed me, a smirk on his
face. "We want it to be a surprise."

"He won't recognize me," I responded, frowning. "I know he won't."

"Oh, he will," Sam said, waving his hand. "Hayden, Andy, Mr. Hanley and
I did, didn't we?"

I pursed my lips at him and he laughed, flicking my forehead. "And when

he does recognize you, make sure you remind him."

"Remind him what?"

Sam smiled slightly. "About how you feel."

"Hey! You have to stay behind the stage!" someone suddenly shouted over
the noise, and a scurity guard appeared, frowning at Sam.

Sam frowned back. "Oops."

"Get back there!"

"I'll see you later then," Sam responded. "After the show! We'll all go
get pizza!"

"Okay," I responded as he was forcibly picked up and put back on stage

by the security guard.

I turned to Ashlyn who was frowning at me. I gave her a questioning look.

"How come all the cute guys fall for you?"

I stared at her like she was crazy. "No one has fallen for me..."

She sighed. "Never mind, Nikki..."

I narrowed my eyes at her in confusion, but dropped it when the lights

suddenly went out. The crowd started screaming and clapping, and I
figured the concert was about to start. When a few keys of one of
Dylan's songs started, I couldn't help myself from hollering along with
them.

And then he stepped out.

My breath caught and I froze, staring at Dylan. His hair had grown
longer, and now his bangs fell into his face. I swallowed quickly,
unable to take my eyes off of him. Now I realized just how much I had
missed him.

He grinnned, and started waving at the crowd. I couldn't help silently

pleading for him to look at me. He started singing, and I was jostled
about by all the people moving in the crowd. I gripped the edge of the
gate to make sure I didn't lose my place.

About halfway through the first song was when the crowd surfers started.
I felt something hard hit my head and I winced, bending down to let the
security guard grab the boy who had accidentally kicked me. Not even
thirty seconds later, another one went over me. His legs got in my face,
but didn't stop me from catching eye contact with Dylan.

I froze, my eyes widening slightly. But Dylan looked away quickly, going
to the other side of the stage. I stared after him, a frown making an
appearence on my face. It felt like a weight had dropped into my gut.

He didn't recognize me.

His first song ended, and after a moments break where he went to take a
drink from his water bottle, they started the second song. I slapped my
hands to my cheeks. Just because he didn't recognize me, didn't mean I
shouldn't have fun at the concert. I'm sure after the concert we'd see
eachother.

I nodded to myself. I should still have fun. And with that, I started
shouting out the lyrics and joining in the jumping and moving. I had to
bend down at the occasional crowd surfer though. But somehow one out of
every five landed a nice kick to my head. I scowled, getting frustrated.

I turned to see how Ashlyn was handling the crowd surfers, and was
shocked to find she wasn't next to me. I looked around the new girl that
was next to me, and still couldn't see her. I frowned to myself. Where'd
she go?
Dylan's second song ended, and he rolled straight into the third. I
grinned as I recognized the first guitar strums. It was my favorite
song. And also, apprently the crowd surfers too, as they started up with
new vengeance.

I put my head down as another crowd surfer went over my head. I was
extremely glad the security guard in front of me could do his job.
Halfway through the song, I felt something heavy land on my head, and I
accidentally screamed in surprise, and bent my body down quickly.

The music continued, but suddenly Dylan stopped singing. I wanted to

look up to see why, but the crowd surfer was still being dragged off me.
Suddenly the crowd around me gasped, and I ducked lower, knowing it was
another crowd surfer. When none came, I looked up.

Directly into Dylan's eyes.

"Nick," he whispered, his face full of shock.

It took me a moment to find my voice. "Dylan..." My eyes widened, and to

my surprise, moistened.

Dylan dropped his microphone and leant over the gate, putting his hands
under my armpits. In one swift motion he lifted me from the crowd and
over the gate. He carried me over to the stage, and placed me there, out
of harms way from the crowd surfers, who were still going at it, even
though he stopped singing.

My mind was reeling, a bunch of emotions built up in me. I thought I was

going to explode.

"Y-you- h-how?" Dylan stuttered, pulling himself onto the stage as well.

He couldn't seem to take his attention away from me. I couldn't pull my
attention away from him either. There was a lump in my throat and my
eyes started to burn. After a minute, I could feel hot tears running
down my face.

He had recognized me.

"I wanted to see you," I finally said to him, wiping my tears.

Suddenly, Dylan's lips were on my own. I blinked in shock as the crowd

behind us screamed and applauded. After a second I closed my eyes,
reaching up and wrapping my arms around Dylan, pulling him closer.

After a few minutes he broke away. I stared at him, my face hot in

embarrassment. We had just practically made out in front of God knows
how many people! He looked into my eyes with a peircing gaze. I felt
myself blush even deeper under it.

"Nick, I love you."

I stared at him for a moment, trying to grasp his words as the crowd
screamed behind us again. His words rang in my ears.

"You w-what?"

Dylan clicked his tongue impatiently. "I can't believe you left without
saying anything to me! You tell me you love me, and then you leave?
What's up with that, Nick? Do you know how long I've waited to see that
to you? Two months, Nick! How do you think I felt those two months? And
you even went and changed your cellphone number! Were you trying to
avoid me or something?"

I covered my hand with my mouth, not processing anything Dylan was

saying. "You love... me?"

"Yes, stupid!" Dylan cried, clapping hands to my head. "I've always

loved you!"

My heart was racing as I stared at Dylan, his words racing around my

head. He loved me? He loved me! Out of all the people in the world, he
loved me. After all the time I spent worried that my confession went to
waste...

"I love you too," I finally said, trying to swallow the lump in my throat."

Dylan pressed his forehead to mine. "I know that, silly."

"I've missed you too," I told him, letting my tears run freely now. "I
wanted to talk to you, and see you! And I left so suddenly!"

Dylan pulled me into a hug, and rubbed my back, kissing the top of my
head. "I missed you as well." Then he chuckled.

"What?"

"Nothing, I was just thinking. You're my number one fan... and I'm your
number one fan."

I blushed, putting my forehead against his chest to hide it. "I-I guess
in a way..."

Suddenly Dylan was pulled away from me. I looked in shock at the woman
who had done so. She glared at me, and then at Dylan.

"What do you think you're doing?" she cried shrilly at him. "You're in
the middle of a concert! Which people paid for!"

For the first time ever, I watched as Dylan's face turned completely
red. He glanced at the crowd, who were still screaming. He looked back
at the woman, looking completely embarrassed.

"Sorry," he muttered, running a hand through his hair.

The woman turned her glare onto me. I winced at the power of it.

"You, come with me," she demanded, beckoning me forward with her hand.
"Dylan, get back to singing."

"Yes m'am," we both responded, sending eachother a quick, amused glance.

"See you after the show," Dylan whispered as I was towed away by the woman.

I nodded in response as Dylan addressed the crowd.

"Um, sorry about that," he started, scratching his head. "It's a long
story, but are you guys ready to get started again?"

His question was met with a loud roar from the crowd. I smiled as the
music started up again. The woman dragging me off stage clicked her tongue.

"So you're the infamous Nick, huh," she commented, appraising me with
her eyes.

I stared back at her in surprise. "You know me?"

She rolled her eyes. "I'm Avarie, Dylan's manager. Of course I know you,
he doesn't stop talking about you half the time."

I felt my face heat up, but felt pleased. "Really?"

"Yes, really, it's annoying, actually," Avarie responded with a sigh.

"But I guess it's a good thing he finally found you."

"What do you mean?"

"This is the fourth concert we've played in this state," she informed
me. "And at everyone before this, he's ordered a meet-and-greet to be
held. I figured he was looking for you because at all the other concerts
he refused to have a meet-and-greet."

A smile made its way onto my face, and I looked away from Avarie to hide
it. He was looking for me? I laughed, feeling over joyed. Avarie looked
at me suspiciously.

"Are you alright?"

"I'm more than alright," I responded, shaking my head. "I'm absolutely

awesome."

I looked back onstage to catch Dylan sending a quick look over here. I
blushed immediately and looked away. Avarie raised her eyebrows
suspiciously.

"Let's move you away from the stage. I don't want you to be a
distraction. And if you complain about not being able to see him, I
don't care. He confessed his love for you, you should feel like the
luckiest girl on the planet."

"Oh," I responded, a grin crossing my face. "You have no idea."

[Chapter: 56]

The door suddenly burst open and I sat up quickly, snapping out of my
half-asleep state. Dylan entered the room, swiping sweat off his
forehead with the back of his hand. He stopped and narrowed his eyes,
looking around the room. When his eyes met mine, he raised an eyebrow.

"How'd you get in here?"

"Carol brought me," I informed him, getting up off the couch I was
sitting on.
"Where is she?"

I shrugged. "I don't know. She brought me in here with Mr. Hanley and
everyone else earlier after the show ended."

"And where did they go?' Dylan asked, beginning to take his shirt off.

"They, uhh," I hesitated, blushing. "What are you doing? Put your shirt on!"

Dylan sighed, rolling his eyes. "Nick, we were roommates for a year. You
didn't have problems with me taking off my shirt in front of you then."

I blushed harder, scowling at him. He chuckled and chucked his shirt at

me. I grabbed it before it could hit me and dropped it in disgust.

"Ew! It's so sweaty!"

"Hence why I'm changing," Dylan responded, disappearing through a door

on the other side of the room.

I frowned, dropping his sweaty shirt to the ground, and went over to the
door he went through. I walked in, seeing him beginning to undo his
belt. He looked up at me for a second and a smirk spread onto his face.

"If you want to watch me change, I don't mind," he commented, sliding

his belt out from his pant loops.

I quickly turned my back at him. "I-I didn't know you were going to change!"

"Sure you didn't."

I crossed my arms, and started walking towards the other room. "I'm
going to wait at the pizza place. It's just across the street from here,
so come when you're done."

Suddenly two arms shot out from either side of me, shutting the door
before I could leave. I blinked in surprise, turning in the little space
I had to face Dylan. His smoldering eyes pierced into mine, making me
suck in a little breath of surprise by the intensity of them.

I blushed from the promixity of us, my eyes fixed on his chin so I could
keep my eyes adverted from his bare chest and piercing eyes.

"Um," I started, trying to form a coherent thought.

"The pizza can wait," Dylan said, his breath caressing my face.

"But the others--"

"Can also wait," Dylan responded, cutting me off. "Look at me, Nick."

I slowly raised my eyes so that I was looking into Dylan's again.

"Can I kiss you?"

My eyes widened in shock and I blushed harder. "W-what?"

Dylan frowned slightly. "I asked if I could kiss you?"

"Why are you asking?" I responded, trying to calm down my flaming face,
and forcing myself to keep eye contact with Dylan.

To my surprise, he started to blush and he looked away. I stared at him

for a moment, confused.

"Earlier," he started, blushing deeper, "I kissed you without your

permission and I wasn't thinking about whether you wanted me to or
not... and it was in front of the entire audience so..."

I brought my hands up to his face and turned it so he was facing me

again. I leaned forwards, standing on my tip-toes, and kissed him. I
blushed when I pulled away.

"T-there," I stuttered, embarrassment catching up to me, "now we're even."

Dylan grinned. "I guess we are."

'And from now on, you don't have to ask to kiss me," I mumbled, dropping
my eyes.

Bad idea. I stared at his bare chest, unable to pull my gaze away. After
a few moments Dylan cleared his throat and I snapped my attention back
to him.

"So I can consider you my girlfriend, then?"

Girlfriend? I mentally slapped myself in the face. How could I have

forgotten that part? We weren't friends that kissed.

"Is that okay?" I asked, shifting my body.

"Huh?"

"Like, won't having a girlfriend affect your career or something?"

Dylan laughed, shaking his head. "No, not at all. Even if it did, I
wouldn't care as long as I was with you."

I smiled, wrapping my arms around him. "I love you."

Dylan removed his hands from the door and wrapped them around me, his
chin resting on my head. "I know."

I squeezed him as hard as I could.

"I love you too," he said with a laugh.

We stayed in each other's arms for a few minutes. I listened to the

steady pounding of his heart, and rate of his breath, feeling relaxed.

Suddenly my phone went off. I frowned, pulling away from Dylan

reluctantly. I fished out my phone, scowling slightly. I flipped it open
in irritation.

"What?" I snapped.
"Get over here, now!" Ashlyn demanded, sounding flustered.

"What's wrong?" I asked quickly, my heart beat spiking.

"Your friends are crazy!" she told me "We are going to be kicked out!"

I chuckled in relief, shaking my head. "Okay, we'll be there soon."

"You better!"

I closed my phone with a smile, putting it back in my pocket. Dylan

raised an eyebrow.

"What was that about?"

"Ashlyn can't handle the guys," I told him. "She wants us to go over
there now."

Dylan frowned slightly. "I was hoping for more alone time."

I blushed, looking towards the floor. "Oh, um... well... I guess we

could wait a little longer."

Dylan chuckled, ruffling my hair. I frowned slightly, attempting to

smooth it over with my hands.

"It's fine, let me just finish changing," he told me, going to the other
side of the room where a suitcase was.

"Okay."

I turned towards the door again, listening the sounds of clothing being
thrown on. After a few minutes I heard the zipping of a bag and figured
it was safe to turn around. Dylan smirked slightly.

"If you were hoping to catch a glimpse of me without my pants on, you're
too late."

I blushed, clenching my fists. "I liked you better when you thought I
was a guy."

He laughed, coming up to me. "I like you better as a girl. Only because
we can do this," he paused to give me a quick kiss on the lips, "and we
can hold hands in public."

He grabbed my hand with his own large, masculine one and I couldn't help
but smile. He grinned and squeezed it before leading me out of the room,
to the door. I followed, enjoying the feeling of my hand in his.

Just as we were about to leave, the door opened and Carol appeared, a
frown on her face.

"Going somewhere, Dylan?"

"Out to eat," he responded, stopping in front of her. "Why?"

"Don't stay out too long," she suggested. "We have to leave early in the
morning to make it to the next venue in time."
I glanced up at Dylan, who scowled.

"I've got it," he said, brushing past Carol with an irritated look.

"Sorry," she apologized to me as I went by.

"I understand," I told her, offering a smile.

Dylan dragged me down the empty hallway, his hand holding mine a little
more tightly. I quickened my pace to keep up with him.

"Where are you going next?"

"I don't even know," he responded with a sigh. "Somewhere crappy."

I laughed. "I'm sure it will be fine."

"But I want to stay here with you."

I looked up at him and smiled slightly when I noticed a small blush was
noticeable on his face. He glanced at me from the corner of his eyes and
looked away abruptly.

"I love you, Dylan," I said softly, swinging our hands gently.

"I know," he responded, a smirk slipping onto his face.

"How long do you have left of your tour?"

"Two weeks," he told me. "And then I have two weeks off before school
starts again."

"Mm," I responded, starting to frown.

It had finally occurred to me that Dylan and I were going to go to two

different schools. And they were on opposite sides of the country. A
sinking feeling appeared in my chest and I sighed.

"I'm going to come here for a week and a half," Dylan told me, looking
at my frowning face. "That is, if you want me to."

"I do!" I responded quickly. "But I was just thinking about school."

Dylan frowned too now. "Yeah..."

"It's going to be weird... going to a co-ed school again. And you'll

have a new roommate."

"Actually seniors get dorms to themselves if they want to," Dylan

responded, grinning. "If my roommate isn't you, then I don't want one."

I laughed. "My feelings exactly."

"But when I'm gone, you better not start flirting with other guys,"
Dylan said seriously.

"And don't you go hooking up with groupies either," I returned, pursing

my lips. "We both know how popular you are."
"But they don't know me like you do."

I smiled, pushing a lock of my hair behind my ear. We arrived at the

front doors, and Dylan pushed them open, gesturing for me to go first. I
did so, and he followed behind me.

We crossed the street quickly and Dylan ushered me into the pizza place.
I immediately spotted Ashlyn and the boys at a few tables that were
pushed together in the way back. Dylan and I made our way over to them,
our hands still intertwined.

"Well looks like the love birds finally decided to show," Andy
commented, giving me a huge grin.

I blushed, doing my best to glare at him. "Shut up."

He laughed, patting a seat next to him. "Sit next to me, Nick."

Before I could move, Dylan had already taken the spot Andy had told me
to sit at. I smirked a little before sliding in next to Dylan. Mr.
Hanley happened to be across from me. He smiled politely.

"Hello, Nikki."

"Mr. Hanley."

"Are you still upset that I kept you and Dylan from keeping in contact?"
he asked, smirking. "Don't be a baby."

I scowled at him. "You're the baby for acting so immature!"

Mr. Hanley shrugged. "Hey. It was amusing for me."

I sighed, rolling my eyes. That was so typical of Mr. Hanley. He grinned

at my reaction and I stuck my tongue out at him. This time he rolled his
eyes.

"Give me some pizza, I'm starving," Dylan ordered, pointing to the large
platter of pizza across the table.

Sam leaned forward and pushed the tray towards us.

"Good show today," Sam complimented, grinning. "My favorite part was
when you randomly pulled Nick from the crowd and kissed her."

Dylan narrowed his eyes, and suddenly Hayden cried out in pain.

"What was that for?" he asked Dylan with wide eyes.

"Wrong person," Dylan muttered while Sam laughed.

"So are you two officially a thing then?"

"Yeah," Dylan responded simply.

I felt my face heat up and I quickly focused my attention on grabbing a

piece of pizza. I put it on my plate and looked around for some spice to
put on it. While I was reaching for the spice, a hand appeared in my
vision, swiping a pepperoni off my pizza slice.

"Hey!" I protested, frowning at Sam, who was now popping the stolen
pepperoni slice into his mouth.

"What?" he responded innocently.

"You just--" I started, but another hand came over my pizza, taking
another slice. "Hey!"

Andy grinned, placing the second stolen pepperoni piece into his mouth.
Another hand entered my field of vision and I quickly grabbed it before
it could rob my pizza. I glared at Dylan.

"Not you too."

He laughed, keeping his hand in mine. "I just thought I'd join in."

"Well let's all ignore Ashlyn," a new voice commented in a tired tone.

I snapped my attention to her, grinning sheepishly. "I'm sorry..."

She waved her hand. "Don't worry. I just wanted to make sure you knew I
was here."

I laughed. "Okay."

"So," Andy started, grabbing everyone's attention. "Did anyone else see
the crowd surfer with the bright green pants? He was wearing a studied
belt and..."

Time flew by as we chatted, and before I knew it, the pizza shop was
closing, and we were being forced out. Mr. Hanley paid for the pizza,
and the rest of us threw money on the table for tip. It was quite a
large tip too, especially because we made a very big mess

I yawed, stretching as we stepped outside into the cool night air.

"Tired?"

I looked up at Dylan, who was grinning at me. I nodded.

"It's way past my bed time," I joked, stifling another yawn.

Dylan laughed, putting an arm around my shoulder and pulling me close to

him. "When is your brother coming?"

"He'll be here any second," I responded a little resentfully. "I asked

him to wait a little longer, but he said no."

"I see."

"Yeah..."

We all entered the venue to the main room, and waited there for a
moment, warming ourselves up. Ashlyn wandered over to me and yawned.
"Should we just wait here?" she asked.

I nodded. "Yeah, Seth will be here soon."

"You're leaving already?" Sam interrupted, a frown on his face. "But we

barely got to see you..."

"When are you guys heading back to the east coast?"

"Five this morning," Mr. Hanley responded, crossing his arms. "Tonight
will be a sleepless night."

I laughed. "That sucks."

My phone went off and I quickly flipped it open. It was a text from Seth
saying he was waiting outside. I bit my lip, closing my phone.

"Seth's here," I announced. "So... I guess all see you all some time..."

"Group hug!" Sam suddenly shouted, racing towards me.

I was enveloped by his arms and nearly fell over backwards. Mr. Hanley
stopped me just in time. Soon Andy, Hayden, and even Ashlyn, were all
hugging me tightly. I faced Dylan who was watching with an amused look.

"We're going to visit at least once a month," Sam assured me, finally
pulling away.

"And we'll write almost every day, so write back," Hayden added.

"Guys, let's not make this another airport goodbye," I said with a sigh.
"I promise to keep in touch."

"Good," Sam, Hayden, and Andy responded simultaneously.

I turned to Mr. Hanley, who looked at me curiously. "Do you want a hug?"

Mr. Hanley tapped his chin. "I don't know..."

I rolled my eyes. "You're getting one anyway."

I wrapped my arms around and him and gave him a quick squeeze. He
chuckled, patting my head.

"Good luck," he said, giving me a genuine smile.

"Thank you," I responded, smiling back.

"C'mon, Nikki, let's move," Ashlyn said, tugging on my arm.

I grabbed Dylan's hand. "Come outside with me."

Dylan nodded, following Ashlyn and myself to the door. I waved back to
the boys who were calling out a chorus of "goodbye"s and "I'll miss
you"s. We exited into the cold night once more.
"Ash, you go ahead," I said, giving her a meaningful look.

She rolled her eyes. "Alright. But make your goodbye quick."

She took off down the street, towards my brother's car. I turned back to
Dylan, who was smiling at me slightly.

"So," I started awkwardly, fiddling with my fingers.

"So," he responded, smirking.

"This is goodbye for now, huh..."

"Well, two weeks."

I chuckled slightly. "I'd say that sounds like a lot, but I would be lying."

"I bet it will feel like a lot when I'm not around."

"Probably," I agreed, grinning. "I'll, um, miss you."

"I'll miss you too," he responded, grabbing my arm, and pulling me into
a hug. "But I'll come back as soon as possible."

"Okay," I mumbled into his chest, feeling my face heat up.

"And when I do come back, we'll go on our first date."

I pulled away from him the slightest bit so I could look up. "Really?"

Dylan nodded. "Yeah, so make sure you have a free schedule."

"I will!" I responded eagerly, a huge grin on my face.

Dylan laughed. A car horn sounded, making me jump. I scowled at my brother.

"Sorry, he's annoying."

Dylan laughed. "It's okay. You should go."

"Okay..."

I gathered all my courage, and stood on my tip-toes to kiss Dylan. He

responded at once, deepening the kiss. I put my hand in his hair, and
pressed my body closer. After a few moments, the car horn blared again.

I pulled away, a blush on my face. "I believe our time's up."

"I guess so," Dylan responded, chuckling. "I love you, Nick."

"I love you too," I responded, giving him another hug.

"See you soon."

"See you."

I walked backwards, keeping eye contact with him as I made my way

towards Seth's car. He smiled at me the whole time, waving. Suddenly, I
fell over backwards, tripping on my own feet.
I hit the ground and blinked in surprise. I heard laughing from Dylan
and I blushed deeply.

I sure knew how to leave an impression with someone.

END>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

:)